Project Gutenberg's Living the Radiant Life, by George Wharton James

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org.  If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.

Title: Living the Radiant Life
       A Personal Narrative

Author: George Wharton James

Release Date: January 4, 2018 [EBook #56306]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LIVING THE RADIANT LIFE ***




Produced by Larry B. Harrison, Christopher Wright and the
Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
(This file was produced from images generously made
available by The Internet Archive)







LIVING THE RADIANT LIFE




LATEST BOOKS BY GEORGE WHARTON JAMES


    CALIFORNIA, ROMANTIC AND BEAUTIFUL. Handsomely bound, gilt top, with
    8 full page illustrations in colors and 64 in duogravure. In silk
    cloth, $3.50, postpaid $3.75; in half morocco $7.00, postpaid $7.50.

    INDIAN BLANKETS AND THEIR MAKERS. With 32 pictures in color of rare
    and unique blankets, and more than 200 other illustrations.
    Handsomely bound in cloth, boxed $5.00, express paid $5.50.

    THE LAKE OF THE SKY, LAKE TAHOE. Handsomely illustrated. $2.00 net,
    postpaid $2.25.

    OUR AMERICAN WONDERLANDS (See America First). Illustrated, $2.00
    net, $2.25 postpaid.

    QUIT YOUR WORRYING. $1.00 net, $1.10 postpaid.

    LIVING THE RADIANT LIFE. 300 pages; $1.00 net, $1.10 postpaid.


TO BE PUBLISHED IN 1916 OR LATER

    THE PREHISTORIC CLIFF DWELLINGS OF THE SOUTHWEST. Fully illustrated,
    and with maps and diagrams. Price, possibly, about $4.00 net.

    ARIZONA, THE WONDERLAND OF THE SOUTHWEST. With 12 full-page
    illustrations in color, and 48 duogravures; $3.50, cloth, net; $3.75
    postpaid; half Morocco, $7.00 net; $7.50 postpaid.

    RECLAIMING THE ARID WEST. The story of the work of the U. S.
    Reclamation Service. Fully illustrated, $2.00 net, $2.25 postpaid.

    CALIFORNIA LITERATURE. A Text Book for High Schools and Colleges,
    with copious illustrative quotations.

       *       *       *       *       *

For further list of books see end of the book. Any of these books will
be autographed by the Author, on request, if the order be sent direct to
him, 1098 W. Raymond Avenue, Pasadena, California.




LIVING THE RADIANT LIFE


A PERSONAL NARRATIVE


BY GEORGE WHARTON JAMES

Author of "Quit from Worrying," "What the White Race May Learn From the
Indian," "The Story of Scroggles," "The Heroes of California," "The
Grand Canyon of Arizona," "Lake Tahoe," "The Wonders of the Colorado
Desert," etc., etc.


     PASADENA, CALIF.
  THE RADIANT LIFE PRESS
          1916




      Copyright, 1916
  BY EDITH E. FARNSWORTH


     J. F. TAPLEY CO.
         NEW YORK




TO ONE


who, in all the years I have known her, never once has failed to radiate
that which is sweet, pure, helpful, unselfish, humane, sincere,
beautiful and true, with thankfulness for the blessedness of my
association with her




CONTENTS


                                                                    PAGE

  FOREWORD                                                            ix

  CHAPTER

  I RADIANCIES OF NATURE                                               1

  II THE RADIANT AURA                                                  6

  III A FEW WORDS IN PASSING                                          14

  IV VARIED RADIANCIES                                                22

  V RADIANCIES OF INDIVIDUALITY                                       38

  VI CONFLICTING RADIANCIES                                           50

  VII RADIANCIES OF FEAR                                              56

  VIII THE RADIANCY OF REBUKE                                         78

  IX WHAT I WOULD RADIATE TO THE WRONG DOER                           81

  X THE RADIANCIES OF TOLERATION                                      89

  XI OUT OF DOOR RADIANCIES                                           96

  XII RADIANCIES OF JOY, INSPIRATION, AND SERENITY                   115

  XIII RADIANCIES OF THE WILL                                        126

  XIV RADIANCIES OF CHEERFULNESS                                     147

  XV RADIANCIES OF MORAL COURAGE                                     166

  XVI RADIANCIES OF CONTENT AND DISCONTENT                           186

  XVII RADIANCIES OF SINCERITY                                       217

  XVIII RADIANCIES OF SERVICE                                        221

  XIX RADIANCIES OF HUMOR                                            232

  XX RADIANCIES OF THE "ETERNAL NOW"                                 241

  XXI RADIANCIES OF EXTREMES                                         247

  XXII ABSORPTION IN RELATION TO RADIATION                           255

  XXIII RADIANCIES OF DEATH                                          286




FOREWORD


From the standpoint of religion the lives of "good" men and women may be
divided into two great classes, viz., those who do no active wrong,
whose conduct is based upon the "thou shalt nots" of the Bible, the law,
and society, and those whose every thought is to do some active good.

I am far more interested in the latter than the former class. I am not
content simply to forego doing wrong. I want to _do_, to _be_. Hence
when the idea of _Living a Radiant Life_ took hold of me, it sank deep,
and is now part of my inner self. It was natural, therefore, that I
should seek to formulate my thoughts as to what I desired to radiate.
This seeking soon taught me that I already was a radiant being; every
thought, every act, every word written or spoken was a radiant act,
having its influence for good or evil upon my fellows, and that,
therefore, I must decide speedily what I wanted to avoid radiating, and
that which I would radiate.

The following pages are some of the results of my earnest cogitations,
deliberations, reflections, and decisions. Consequently they partake
strongly of personal preachments applied to myself. They may be regarded
as a record of personal aspirations and longings, of spiritual hopes, of
living prayers, and desires. And they are purposely written in the
personal form in the sincere hope that they will help others to put into
similar form their own half-formed thoughts, desires, and aspirations.

This book is not offered as a complete manual of life. It is merely a
suggestion to others of the larger, wider, better, nobler thing they may
do for themselves. It is my desire to arouse thought, to stimulate
ardent longings for something beyond the gratification of the senses, to
lead my readers to strive more earnestly for unselfish living, and to
encourage them in their endeavors to find, realize, and live those
spiritual truths which redeem human beings from their mortal inheritance
of imperfection.

The main test of any system of religion or code of life is: Does it
work? If it is not practical; applicable to all the events of daily
life; enabling one to cope with problems as they arise; making one more
helpful to mankind, less selfish, less censorious, less vain, less
proud, less obstinate, less cruel, less thoughtless, less despondent;
and, on the other hand, exciting and stimulating one to be more humane,
more tender and compassionate with sinning humanity, more humble and
ready to learn, more amenable to the suggestions of the wise and good,
more kind, more considerate, more generous, more noble, more aspiring,
then, indeed, has it proven itself to be a broken reed, instead of a
tried staff upon which one may lean.

No longer to me is religion a question of "Thou shalt not." The "don'ts"
of life are of far less importance than the "dos." He whose life is
occupied with doing good has little time or thought for doing harm.
Christ's method of living was positive and active, rather than negative
and passive. He _went about, doing good_. He said: "_Do_ unto others as
ye would have them do unto you." He taught love in action: Love your
enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and
pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you.

Hence I earnestly hope that every one of the following pages will
contain some helpful thought for all who are seeking the more perfect
life; and also for those who are sitting in the darkness of
discouragement, under the depressing temptation to regard life as a
"failure." There is no man living, no matter how low in body, mind, or
soul, but can be helped into happiness; no woman so utterly lost to all
good who may not live to feel the sprouting of angel wings because of
the birth within her soul of helpful, unselfish love.

Goethe's cry was for "more light," and as life comes with light in the
material world, so light and life are inseparably connected in the
mental and spiritual world. There is no real darkness in life. There may
be a temporary withdrawal of solar light, but we know that as surely as
all the days of the past have dawned, so the sun will shine again
to-morrow. And through all the seeming mists of doubt, fear, and pain
the true spiritual light forever shines to give immortal life. Let us
take Life then as God's gift, and as we progress daily to a more perfect
expression of freedom from all that would wrongfully enthrall us, let us
seek diligently to "let our light shine" upon those around who seem to
live in the shadows.

I would come, in these pages, as the glorious sun, bringing warmth,
healing, and purification. I would come as the stimulating breeze that
vivifies and refreshes--the breeze that has its birth on the vast
Pacific where all impurities are scrubbed out of it in a thousand miles
of storms, then floats gently over the orange and lemon groves, the rose
gardens and violet beds, the sweet scented blossoms of ten thousand
times ten thousand shrubs of California; then, laden with sweet odors
and charged with the bromine and ozone of the ocean, climbs over the
steep Sierran heights and becomes cool and filtered through the vast
pine and juniper forests, and adds the balsams of health and strength,
distilled from a million trees and shrubs, ere it falls to the desert
and is there rendered aseptic and antiseptic. Like such a health-laden
breeze would I come to weary men and women, tired and exhausted with the
battle of life, sick of its complexities and frivolities, longing for
spiritual as well as physical health, and seeking the happiness that
comes alone when we live for the happiness of others.

My desire is to send forth a message that will bless body, mind, and
soul, just as a triple song, whose melodies blend in perfect harmony,
carries healing, strength, and inspiration. For he indeed is thrice
blessed who knows the joy of life in its threefold manifestation, who
has a body that is vigorous and healthy, a mind alert and active, quick
to observe and reflect, to discern and classify, and a soul whose
emotions and aspirations are ever to help, encourage, comfort, and
purify humanity.

The conditions for such a life are in the "Everywhere" waiting to be
born into the "Here," and God's time is _now_.

Many of these chapters originally appeared in the pages of _Physical
Culture Magazine_, and to my good friends, its editor and founder,
Bernarr Macfadden, and the present editor, John Brennan, I tender my
cordial thanks for the privilege of reprinting which they have
generously accorded.

[Illustration: George Wharton James]

Pasadena, Calif.




PRAYER


OH, ALMIGHTY GOD, Thou radiant source of all power, life and love, Thou
free giver of sun and earth, clouds and wind, flowers and trees, fruits
and birds, bees and butterflies, work and play, tenderness and
unselfishness, sympathy and love, so fill us with Thyself that we shall
become radiant beings like Thyself. Make us innocent as little children,
simple as the young animals of the hills and fields, beautiful in soul
as are the flowers, heaven-aspiring as are the trees, soothing as are
the gentle breezes of night, warming as is the sun, fluid to meet all
needs as water, restful as night, eager for work as the dawn, joyous in
all life as the birds, and thankful for labor as the busy bees. Give us
the needy to bless, the loveless to love, the sinful to stimulate and
encourage to goodness, purity, and truth, the orphan to father, the
degraded to uplift, and at the same time the wise to be our teachers and
the serene to lead us into peace. Be Thou our Constant Vision, longing
and aspiration--nay, be Thou our never-failing companion, counselor and
friend. So shall we become radiant, true children of Thine, possessed of
Thy likeness and radiating the glory and beauty of Thyself.

                                                                --Amen.




LIVING THE RADIANT LIFE




CHAPTER I

THE RADIANCIES OF NATURE


Everything in Nature is radiant. Use the term in its broad sense and
there is nothing to which it does not apply. The sun radiates light and
heat, and without it life would be impossible. The moon radiates light,
but practically no heat. Its light is reflected and of an entirely
different character from that of the sun, so that no one ever mistakes
the one for the other. The stars have a light all their own which they,
though so many millions of miles away from us, radiate in varying
intensities. And many of these stars are so individualistic in their
radiancies that each one, though perfect, is different from each other
one, and may readily be detected by its own peculiarities. Every flower
that grows, from the night-blooming cereus on the desert to the most
perfect amaryllis developed by Burbank, radiates its own colors, odors,
and general appearance. One familiar with them may close his eyes and
detect in a moment, by the odor of each--the violet, rose, lily, cosmos,
verbena, and a thousand others, and there are those whose olfactory
nerves are highly sensitive who can discern, by smell alone, the
varieties of each flower.

Every species of tree radiates its own qualities, so that, to the
student, they become growingly wonderful in what they give out. A
distinguished botanist whom I know is so familiar with the radiancies of
the various pines of the Pacific Slope that he can sketch and perfectly
describe the complete tree as soon as he sees the cone, or, blindfolded,
smells its odor.

Every rock has its own radiancies of color, texture, weight, and
density. One of John Ruskin's most useful and beautiful books is his
_Ethics of the Dust_, and those who have not read it should do so to
understand how many things a wise and good man has felt radiated from
the rocks.

Shakspere felt the potency of this truth or he would never have written
that he saw "tongues in trees; books in the running brooks; sermons in
stones, and good in everything."

Every landscape radiates its own personality. Some are quietly pastoral,
as the valleys in Connecticut. The prairies of Illinois, Iowa, and
Nebraska are wide and impressive; the wastes of the Colorado Desert are
vast and appalling; the varied colorings of the Painted Desert are
weird and startling. The orange, lemon, and other orchards of Southern
California delight the senses, the forests of the north and the High
Sierras stir the soul by their expansiveness, and the groves of Big
Trees overpower by their height and size. The ocean is restless and
resistless; the stars pitiless at times, soothing at others. Each scene,
whether pastoral, picturesque, wild, rugged, grand, or weird, has its
peculiar radiancies, and some scenes possess many qualities, all of
which are felt or perceived by the sensitive onlooker. For instance, as
one stands on the rim of the Grand Canyon he feels the radiancies of
overwhelming vastness, profound depth, far-reaching length, expansive
width, vivid and extraordinary coloring, bizarre and strange carvings,
and, in the lower depths of the Inner Gorge, where flows the solemn and
sullen Colorado, a strangeness and mystery found nowhere else in the
known world.

In his _Kreutzer Sonata_, Tolstoi contends that certain music radiates
damning influences, and though I do not agree with him (perhaps because
I have never felt or seen such evil), his attitude of mind serves as a
further illustration of my proposition. We all are aware of certain
radiancies of certain kinds of music, even though unaccompanied with
words. The _Dead March in Saul_; the _Threnody_ in Bach's Passion Music;
the _Death of the King_ in Grieg's _Peer Gynt_, and Chopin's _Funeral
March_, all radiate the solemnity and sadness of death, while Sousa's
various marches, Chopin's _March Militaire_, and a hundred other similar
compositions radiate the arousement either of active life or passionate
war. The _Glorias_ of Mozart and Pergolesi, and Handel's _Hallelujah
Chorus_ speak--even though the words are unheard--of the joy of the
world at the Savior's birth, and the _Requiems_ of Verdi, Bach, and
Gounod of the sadness of soul felt at His cruel death.

Every picture radiates the spirit of its artist at the period of
creation, and every piece of music the influences that overpower the
soul of the composer; and even every piece of furniture radiates to some
extent the spirit of the age in which it was created, or the animating
spirit of its creator.

It should not be overlooked that, although these radiant properties are
possessed for all persons alike, they are not discerned by all alike.
All people are not equally receptive, equally sensitive, equally
apperceptive. Human beings are like soil--some is stony ground and the
seed takes no root, other is thorny, and the seeds, springing up, are
choked, other still is good ground and bears fruit, some thirty, some
sixty, some an hundred fold. In other words the state of our own
responsiveness determines the effect upon us of the radiancy of the
objects with which we come in contact.

The quartz picked up from a ledge may be full of valuable mineral, but
to the ignorant it is "a piece of rock and nothing more."

The ordinary traveler on the desert sees a large black beetle. Knowing
nothing of beetles, it is to him "only a bug." But the scientific
entomologist, seeing the same beetle, is carried away with delight, for
he recognizes the rare _Dinapate Wrightii_, one of the least seen and
most rare of American beetles.

Most travelers seeing the cactuses of the desert note but a few
varieties, but the trained observer revels in hundreds of differences in
_mammillaria_, _opuntias_, _echinocactuses_, and _agave_.

Some see no beauty in them, some delight in their many and diverse
charms; to some their thorns are hideous and repulsive, to others both
interesting and beautiful in their arrangement and design.

According to our receptivity do these objects of Nature affect us--some
in one way, some another. The more sensitive our minds and souls are to
what they perceive, the more we receive, absorb, gain, and, therefore,
the more we in turn radiate to others, but we must remember that the
character and quality of that which we receive will be reflected,
therefore it is necessary to be constantly in that attitude of mind
which is receptive to good only.




CHAPTER II

THE RADIANT AURA


Swedenborg, who was one of the most eminent of scientists and engineers,
as well as the founder of the religious system that bears his name,
asserted that various "aura" surrounded all living beings, and that the
mental or spiritual state radiates, just as light and heat radiate from
the sun, and cold from the snow. When one was angry, he said, he gave
out the aura of anger which enveloped him as a cloud. Hatred had its
aura, as well as love, sympathy, purity, impurity, kindliness, charity,
jealousy, courage, justice, and the like.

He also asserted that, to those who were simple, natural, and unspoiled
by false reasoning--those who were spiritually inclined--these varied
aura were clearly perceptible, and were as certainly felt or seen as
were heat, cold, whiteness, blackness by the senses.

Rudyard Kipling bases his story, "They," which appeared some years ago
in _Scribner's Magazine_, upon this statement of Swedenborg's, and in
this light it becomes an extra fascinating story to read.

A great modern French scientist has made many exhaustive studies of
these aura, and claims to have photographed them.

In the Panama-Pacific Exposition, one of the exhibits contained a series
of interesting pictures, or diagrams, which purported to be exact
representations of the various aura of people under different mental
conditions. In an article on this subject, written by a well-known
authority, we are told that:

    It is not around the human body alone that an aura is to be seen; a
    similar cloud of light surrounds or emanates from animals, trees,
    and even minerals, though in all these cases it is less extended and
    less complex than that of man.

The occultists assert that the aura is extremely complex in its
character, in other words, that there are several aura superposed one
upon the other. The first appearance is of a luminous cloud, extending
some eighteen inches or two feet from the body, assuming a somewhat oval
shape. Careful study, however, reveals that this first appearance is
resolvable into several component parts, or separate aura, of different
degrees of tenuity, and, apparently, superposed. Five of these have been
defined. The first, or most material, is that pertaining to the physical
body. In a state of health this is composed of separate, orderly, and
nearly parallel lines, which radiate from the body in every direction.

When one suffers from disease the lines in the neighborhood of the part
affected become erratic, and radiate less actively but in the wildest
confusion, or, if the whole body be affected, all the lines are
consequently erratic.

For a long time it was not known what kept these lines straight and
approximately parallel in the case of the healthy person, until a second
radiating aura was discovered. This comes from a healthy body in
pulsating waves, with such vigor as to compel the rigidity of the health
lines. These waves may be compared to the pulsations of the heated air
which rise from the ground on a very hot day. Baron Reichenbach made
experiments with certain sensitives who declared they could see these
radiations, and he called them "the magnetic flame."

When these "waves" come from a sickly or weakly body they not only lose
power, but seem to give a confused direction to the health lines.

Many observations also have led to the conclusion that when the lines
are kept straight by the force of the pulsating waves from a healthy and
vigorous body, "it seems to be almost entirely protected from the attack
of evil physical influences, such as germs of disease--such germs being
repelled and carried away by the outrush of the life-force: but when
from any cause--through weakness, through wound or injury, through
over-fatigue, through extreme depression of spirits, or through the
excesses of an irregular life--an unusually large amount of vitality is
required to repair damage or waste, within the body, and there is
consequently a serious diminution in the quantity radiated, this system
of defense becomes dangerously weak, and it is comparatively easy for
the deadly germs to effect an entrance."

The third aura is that which expresses one's desires--a kind of mirror
in which every feeling, every desire, every thought almost, of the
personality is reflected. This changes constantly, in some people,
accordingly as they are swayed by their impulses. Its colors,
brilliancy, rate of pulsations, alter from moment to moment, or minute
to minute. "An outburst of anger will charge the whole aura with
deep-red flashes on a black ground; a sudden fright in a moment will
change everything to a mass of ghastly livid gray."

Connected with this, and yet, seemingly, of a separate character, are
the radiations of the aura that express the progress of the personality
into higher and better appreciation of the things of mind and spirit.
The more intellectual and spiritual one becomes the more steady and
beautiful are the colors and radiations of this aura, and the variations
and distressing manifestations of the evil desires of the third aura
become less apparent and distinct.

The fifth aura is the highest at present discernible. It manifests the
spiritual development of the individual and is of almost inconceivable
delicacy and beauty. It seems to be a cloud of living light--the word
cloud being used for want of a better term.

In the concrete examples of aura that were presented at the Exposition,
that which radiated from a wise mother showing her protective love for
her infant, was in the form of outspread wings of a beautiful rosy tint,
the wings held together at the articulations by a sheaf-like mass of
golden yellow.

Selfish ambition, sudden fear, explosive anger, selfishness, grasping
animal affection, greed, jealousy, jealousy mixed with anger, gloom,
murderous hatred, were all displayed in peculiar, hideous, and repulsive
forms and colors.

Pure, radiating affection, on the other hand, was represented in the
form and color of a round body exhaling rays as from a rosy sun. Strange
to say, though I had never read anything explicit upon this subject
before, I had always conceived of pure affection as giving forth
radiations of this exact appearance.

Whether this "occult" explanation of the radiation of aura be a true one
or not, it serves to give one a beautiful conception, viz., that every
soul may strive so to live within that he sheds upon his fellows
glorious rays of light, serenity, warmth, comfort, blessing, joy,
happiness that help them to the attainment of like felicities.

In the earlier part of this chapter Swedenborg's assertion will be
recalled that those who were unspoiled, real children of Nature, could
actually perceive these aura, and that their acts were guided or
influenced by them just as ours are by the perceptions of our five
senses.

When I began to visit the Hopi Indians in Northern Arizona, who
celebrate that wonderfully thrilling religious ceremony known as the
Snake Dance, I found that their lives conformed exactly to this aura
assumption. They handle deadly rattlesnakes with fearlessness, putting
small ones into their mouths so that nothing but their heads protrude,
and larger ones, up to five feet in length, in their teeth, head on one
side of the mouth, the writhing, wriggling body on the other. Young
boys, from three to six and ten years of age--neophytes of the Antelope
Clan, which, with the Snake Clan, has charge of this ceremonial prayer
for rain--hold these snakes during a part of the ceremony with an
indifferent carelessness that is appalling to most onlookers. On the
other hand those who are alive to the dangers attending the handling of
snakes assert positively that the reptiles must have their fangs
removed, as otherwise they would bite, and either cause death or
dangerous sicknesses.

Yet both classes of observers are in error. The snakes are not handled
carelessly, nor are their fangs removed. Apparent carelessness is often
the result of years of training, the ease and readiness that come with
much experience. Fearlessness is another result of experience and
knowledge. But, once in a while, a member of the Snake Clan is afraid,
and at such times he is not allowed to dance. In this exclusion is a
strong suggestion that the Hopis fully believe that not only do the aura
of our mental and spiritual states surround us, but that even to the
lower animals they are as perceptible as light, heat, and cold. It may
be true that the truly occult, or clairvoyant, by pure and simple
living, return to the clarity of spiritual perception of the child and
the lower animals, and they likewise see and understand. In the case of
the snakes, the Hopis believe that if a dancer is afraid it makes the
snake afraid. In other words, the reptile sees or discerns the "fear
aura," and, at once, its own fear is awakened. When afraid it assumes
the defensive, for that is its only mode of protection. It coils ready
to strike, and rattles in warning: Beware!

On the other hand, when the dancer is unafraid and handles the reptile
in the true Hopi spirit, viz., as his _Elder Brother_--for, according
to Hopi mythology, the Snake Clan originates with the Snake Mother, and
therefore all members of it are younger brothers to all snakes--the aura
of friendliness and brotherly kindliness surrounds him, which, being
perceived by the snake, it is at once soothed and allows itself to be
handled with restfulness and assurance of safety. And in the thirteen
times that I have witnessed the Snake Dance (and several times been
privileged to see and take part in the secret ceremonials of the
underground chambers where the snakes are handled and washed), only
twice have I known any one to be bitten.[A]

[A] For a full and complete description of the Snake Dance see the
writings of Dr. J. W. Fewkes in the Reports of the U. S. Bureau of
Ethnology and my own _Indians of the Painted Desert Region_, published
by Little, Brown & Co., Boston, Mass.




CHAPTER III

A FEW WORDS IN PASSING


Perhaps the majority of human beings do not really _live_: they merely
_exist_ for a time in the flesh and for the flesh. And as all are
constantly reminded that such existence is temporary and fleeting it is
a very common belief that only in youth can one "have a good time." Old
age is dreaded because we have been taught to expect a greater or lesser
degree of decrepitude, pain, and physical disability when we shall pass
the so-called "Bible-limit" of three-score years and ten, and,
therefore, we anticipate losing our powers of enjoyment. Fathers and
mothers encourage their children to "make the most of their youth," and
to "get all out of life they can while they have the opportunity," thus
fostering and cultivating a high state of nervous tension in young
people that is demoralizing in every way.

I believe this attitude is wrong, and yet I believe fully in "having a
good time." I believe God intended that all living beings should be
happy, and that it is possible to order our lives--our habits, actions,
thoughts, desires, and ambitions--so that every conscious hour of every
day will be full of real joy. I believe in the buoyancy, the happiness,
the radiancy, the perfection of life. Browning expresses my thought in
_Rabbi Ben Ezra_, and in _Saul_. In the latter he says:

    Oh, our manhood's prime vigor! No spirit feels waste,
    Not a muscle is stopped in its playing nor sinew unbraced,
    Oh, the wild joys of living!...
    How good is man's life, the mere living, how fit to employ
    All the heart and the soul and the senses forever in joy!

And in _Rabbi Ben Ezra_ he says:

    Grow old along with me!
    The best [of life] is yet to be.

And why should not old age be the best part of life? Does experience
count for nothing? Can we not learn as the years roll along? Do we grow
more foolish as we grow old? If so it might be advisable to let the
facetious suggestion of the celebrated Dr. Osier be carried out in order
that all men might be chloroformed at the age of fifty. If, however,
history and experience teach us that the intellectual faculties and
reasoning powers of a man in normal health do not decrease with age, let
us protest vigorously against the false and injurious statement that
youth is the best part of life, and let us advocate that we should all
possess greater mental and spiritual ability at ninety than at thirty,
with physical powers of endurance ample for every need.

It is recorded in the Bible that many of the ancients lived to be
several hundred years old, and some of them were vigorously active at
great age. We are told that Cornaro lived many years more than a
century, and I have personally known Indians of great physical power and
keen mentality who were over one hundred years old. Doubtless all are
familiar with instances of great mental and physical ability at an
advanced age, and this is an encouragement for us to believe that health
and happiness and usefulness are not confined to the early decades of
human life. My words, therefore, are not addressed merely to the young,
but to those of all ages, for it is never too late to gain more of that
mental health which strengthens body, mind, and soul--the real life
which is manifested in love, joy, and all goodness, and constantly
radiates life-giving qualities. Radiancy is a condition of all life, as
I use the term in these pages. No person can rightly live and retain
within himself that which he possesses in abundance. We must give out in
order to live. Christ never spake a truer word than when He declared:
"He that loveth his life shall lose it." Those who are so careful to
keep all of their lives for themselves, who never give of themselves to
others, who know nothing of the joy of self-sacrifice, of service, of
helpfulness--these people defeat the very object of their selfishness by
losing that which they are so determined to retain. On the other hand,
"he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal."
Or, as Joaquin Miller exquisitely and forcefully puts it in his
unequaled couplet:

    For all you can hold in your dead, cold hand,
      Is what you have given away.

So, then, radiation of the good of ourselves becomes an essential
condition in itself of real life. This law of radiation is apparent
everywhere in life. For, consciously or unconsciously, willingly or
unwillingly, each man and woman radiates what is within. The moment you
come into the presence of some men you feel their uprightness, their
integrity, their truth. Other men impress you in a moment as untruthful,
dishonorable, and unreliable. Some radiate confidence, so that the weak
and uncertain rely upon them; others the hesitancy and fear of
incertitude. Others are radiant centers of conceit and overweening
self-esteem, which is an entirely different radiancy from that of
self-confidence and true self-reliance combined with good sense and
modesty. Some people radiate gluttony, others drunkenness, others
impurity, others dishonesty. You have not been in the presence of some
persons five minutes before you feel that they radiate "Every man has
his price." It is a great temptation when I come into the presence of
such people to ask, "What is your price?" and then myself to give the
answer: "Thirty cents, and it is twenty-nine cents too dear."

During a recent little outing trip I could not help witnessing the
varying radiancies of a friend and the thirty students that he invited
to accompany us. One young man was full of physical energy, good nature,
and helpfulness. With keen eye he was prompt to notice any failure to
keep up in the less strong of the girls, and, with jollity and jest, but
with real consideration and helpfulness, he aided the weaklings whenever
and wherever possible. One of the girls radiated an abundance of joyous
healthfulness that made it a pleasure to watch her. Another was a
thoughtless go-ahead young miss, who led a large part of the group a
mile or two out of the way. Two of the girls were fault-finders, three
were radiators of efficient initiative when time came for preparing
lunch, and half a dozen were "ready to help," but had no idea how to go
to work until directed by some one else. One was able to determine
somewhat the real character of the persons by that which they radiated.
Of course, that is not always a sure guide, for one may pretend, or
affect the possession of qualities that are not inherent. Yet if we
lived the true life and never dulled the keenness of our sense
perceptions, we should be like the animals and able to rely absolutely
upon what we felt of the radiancies of others. Who has not seen the keen
readiness of a horse to "sense" the mental condition of the man who was
driving him? Suppose two men sit in the buggy. One holds the lines, but
is unused to driving and especially nervous in a city. He radiates
nervousness and fear, uncertainty and hesitancy. The horse feels these
radiancies and himself is nervous, fretful, fearful, hesitant, and
uncertain. Seeing this, his friend takes the lines. Almost instantly,
though the horse has "blinders" on and cannot possibly know by any
ordinary sense perception that a change has taken place in his driver,
he calms and quiets down, and goes ahead without further fear,
hesitancy, or nervousness.

With dogs, every one knows that to be afraid of a barking, yelping,
aggressive cur is to invite him to bite you. But if you advance upon him
boldly and without any fear he will retreat in snarling dismay, and if
you make a bold dash at him he turns tail like the veriest coward and
runs. In my many visits to Indian villages and camps I have tested this
again and again. I have had a dozen dogs run out as if they would tear
me to pieces. Had I turned and run there is no doubt that, unless their
owners had interfered, I should have been bitten. But, knowing the
nature of the ill-bred curs of the Indians, I advanced boldly upon
them, kicking to left and right, if the animals were more than usually
persistent, and invariably following into his own place of refuge the
animal that seemed to be the leader, and there giving him one or two
sharp blows or decisive kicks. The result was always the same. So long
as I stayed in that camp I was never bothered again. They readily and
quickly understood the radiancy of boldness and that of kindness when
they ceased their fierce aggressiveness, and never pestered me again.

This same radiant power of others is often recognized by lawless men and
by criminals. A fearless woman can go into places of great danger with
absolute safety, and a fearless and honest officer can arrest the most
desperate and dangerous men far more easily than can a dozen fearful and
dishonest ones.

Thus it will be apparent that:

Every person, animal, and thing, consciously or unconsciously, willingly
or unwillingly, radiates good or evil.

As human beings we radiate that which we possess, or that which
possesses us, and we influence those with whom we come in contact by our
radiancies.

The questions, then, that every true-hearted man and woman must, and
will, ask are: "Am I radiating good or evil? If evil, why? If good, am
I radiating as much as I might and should?"

For myself I want every man and woman I meet or shake hands with, to
feel that I am physically strong, healthy, and vigorous; that I have
vigor and health of mind; that I think for myself, rather than accept
the opinions of others, and that in character, in spirit, in soul, I am
healthy, vigorous, sincere, pure, true; that my emotions, my
aspirations, my ambitions are noble and upward. I want to radiate
spiritual health. Do you?




CHAPTER IV

VARIED RADIANCIES


Man is a part of Nature, but he is more than that which we mean by the
words, "mere Nature." He is Nature plus. There is given to him more than
is possessed by sun or flower. He has within him that spirit which
renders him nearer the divine than sun or flower. Mind and _soul_ make
him a superior being. Hence it is the divine plan that he should radiate
in his enlarged sphere as the sun and flower do in theirs.

Unfortunately, while we are in the body, our imperfect and evil
qualities are radiated as well as our good. This is our misfortune, and
should be our distress. For certainly every true man and woman would
desire to radiate only truth, purity, sincerity, courage, good judgment,
self-control, stamina, or perseverance in good endeavor, energy, love of
knowledge, mental capacity, justice, tact, ability, executive power,
regard for the rights of others, kindliness, individuality,
self-reliance, readiness to avail one's self of the wisdom of others,
self-dependence, attractiveness of person, companionable qualities, good
manners, good taste in dress, attractiveness of mind and soul (this as
differentiated from mere attractiveness of person), cheerfulness,
optimism, and altruism, readiness to see and have faith in the good of
others, and good humor.[B]

[B] This list, with slight variations, is taken from the _Cosmopolitan_,
Vol. XXXVIII, No. 2.

Who could ever resist the radiating influences of a Mark Tapley, such as
Dickens so vividly pictures? Such radiancies penetrate so deeply that
nothing can obliterate them. The greater the cause for wretchedness and
misery, the greater the opportunity to "come out strong" and show that
his spirit of cheerfulness was greater than any untoward circumstance.
Happy is that man or woman who gives out such radiancies, and blessed
are those who come in contact with them.

Certain men and women radiate gloom and the abnormal recognition of
their physical ills. You greet them with a cheery "Good morning" and
they respond with an explicitly detailed wail of their ailments. Their
rheumatism is "so bad," and their liver is out of order. Their backache
is worse, and their headache is "simply frightful."

Brooding over their pains and aches has magnified them so that they
overshadow all things else in the universe. An earthquake and fire that
destroy a great city are of less importance to them than the recital of
their own woes.

How different the cheery radiancies of the happy man--like Dickens's
Cheeryble Brothers--who gives out breezy healthfulness on every hand.
The clasp of the hand radiates physical vigor that in itself is a tonic
to the body; their bright and cheerful words brace up the mind; and
their God-like optimism and altruism lift up the soul so that--above the
mists and fogs of mortal error--we see God and enjoy His smile.

Some persons radiate selfishness. I was riding in the train the other
day. A woman had two whole seats, that is, her suit case took up one and
she sat on the other. The car was filled with people; every other seat
occupied. At the next station eight or ten people came aboard, and all
found places by the side of some one else, except one woman. Walking
down to where the whole seat was occupied by the suit case she asked the
owner if she might have the seat. "I suppose if there's no other you can
have it!" she replied in a surly and gruff tone. God save us from
radiating selfishness like this!

It is an almost daily occurrence to see a tired man or woman get upon a
street car and no one makes a move to give a seat, when that is all it
needs--just a little sitting nearer. This may be thoughtlessness, but
all the same it is selfishness; a forgetfulness of the sweet privilege
of helping others, no matter who.

The wife of Sir Bartle Frere once sent a servant to meet her husband,
who was just returning from Africa, an illness preventing her from
going. The man did not know Sir Bartle, and he asked for a description.
"The only description you will need," said his wife, "is this: Look out
for a fine-looking man who is helping some poor woman carry a baby, or a
basket, or a load." And, sure enough, when the train arrived he found
the distinguished diplomat, the great statesman, helping a poor laundry
woman carry her large basket of soiled linen. Ah, Sir Bartle, I greet
you a nobleman indeed, for you have radiated unselfishness, thoughtful
helpfulness, to me, and through me, to others, and thus out and on
forever.

Some persons radiate cynical distrust of their fellows. "There are no
honest men!" "I wouldn't believe in the integrity of that man under
oath." "Believe every man dishonest until he has proven himself honest,
and even then, watch out. He'll be liable to catch you if you nap." "Do
others as they would do you, but do it first," said David Harum. "A
profession of religion is but a cloak for evil." "If your bank cashier
is a Sunday-school Superintendent, watch him!" "Look out for the man who
has no open vices."

These are the catchwords of this class of persons. How pernicious and
evil are their radiancies.

Commend the fearless bravery of a Roosevelt, the unpopular decisions of
an upright judge, the single-heartedness of a labor leader, the
integrity of a railroad official, and you are met with the sneer of the
lip, the cynical glance of the eye and the scornful words: "He's only
waiting for his price."

Far rather would I meet the converse of this cynic in the optimist who
believes that every man is as good as he professes to be. For such an
abounding faith in mankind, freely radiated, has the effect of calling
forth faithfulness, and thus creating what it expects.

I know a woman who, though abundant in good works and very kindly in
some ways, who seeks opportunities for helping the helpless and
distressed, yet, when others fail to measure up to her own standard, is
harsh, censorious, bitter, and fault-finding to a degree that many find
it impossible to listen to her without distress. Thus her kindly deeds
are overlooked and ignored and she radiates to a large degree
discomfort, unrest, and irritation.

At our house we were once privileged to know a woman, recently widowed,
who had a crippled and almost helpless son of about a dozen years of
age. When her husband was alive she was the president of the leading
woman's club in her State and also the president of the State Federation
of Women's Clubs--a woman of executive ability and strong mentality,
though shy and unassuming.

Her husband was a well-known Governmental specialist in plants, trees,
etc., and she had aided him, in some of his investigations, to such a
degree that she was almost as expert as he. Unfortunately she was
afflicted with deafness. When her husband died she was left with only a
few hundred dollars. Her deafness prevented her taking any of the
positions her mental qualifications so eminently fitted her to fill. Her
crippled son must be cared for. Bravely and fearlessly, yet cautiously
and studiously, she determined to make the living for herself and son.
She bought a small ranch, planted it out in vegetables and small fruit,
and, as the crops matured, personally drove to town and marketed them.
Yet with all this arduous work and care she found time and strength to
read to her boy (whose eyesight was poor), to help him in his studies
and sympathize with him in his boyish endeavors to accomplish something
as an electrician. There was no complaining, no weeping at her hard
fate--simply a brave recognition of her position and a cheerful facing
of the responsibilities thrust upon her. The sorrow and pain she felt
keenly, yet one saw no sign of suffering. One day she came to our home
and would have said nothing of her difficulties had we not pressed her
to tell us about her affairs. She made no claim for sympathy because of
the way Fate had tried her, but when we offered it, in our simple and
unpretentious fashion, she accepted it in as simple and unaffected a
way. Her uncomplaining courage, her fearless grappling with the hard
problems of life, radiated inspiration to all who came in close enough
contact to know her. We were all benefited and blessed by her presence
and the helpful radiancies she shed upon us.

Here is another case. We are honored and blessed with the friendship of
the widow of an Episcopal clergyman. For over twenty-five years she and
her husband lived in marital oneness, and seven boys and girls crowned
their happiness. She awoke one morning to find him dead by her side. The
shock was crushing and few would have blamed her had she been
incapacitated for a while by its sudden awfulness. But in an instant she
leaped to meet her burdens and responsibilities. Religion was real to
her. Her husband was with God. He was safe. It was her duty now to be
both father and mother to her children. A struggle then began which is
as pathetic as it is heroic. I have watched every battle and known the
courage, the patience, the fidelity, the failures, the successes. A
house, partially built with funds contributed by friends, was eventually
lost to the mortgagees. The oldest daughter, after years of brave and
cheerful struggle with poverty and ill-health, passed away. A few years
later, within a week of each other, two of the noble sons, one about
twenty-seven years of age, the other nineteen, the former the most
Christ-like youth I have ever known, also died. Then the third daughter,
happily married, died after giving birth to her third child, and, in a
short time, owing to some strange perversion which it is hard to
understand, the son-in-law took it into his head to refuse the
grandmother the privilege of seeing the children. The one remaining son,
who had studied with honors at the California State University, went
East to complete his special studies at Yale, suddenly collapsed
mentally, and was cared for for a long time in an Eastern hospital.

Think of the tragedies and sorrows thus crowded into one life in the
short space of twenty years! Yet during the whole of this time, though I
have been as close to the family as though I were an uncle or older
brother; though all their affairs have been regularly and fully unfolded
to me, there have been absolutely no wailings, no repinings, no
complaints, and only the few tears that it is a relief to let flow when
loving hearts sympathize. Instead, this brave woman, her heart fortified
by an abiding faith in and love for God, has been "abundant in good
works." She is the "right hand support of her clergyman," and every poor
and needy person in the parish has experienced her practical interest,
help, and loving sympathy. Though unable personally to contribute of
material things, she has interested those who could, and has thus made
her sympathy practical and genuine. Her home for many years was the
rallying ground for homeless young men--mainly, of course, belonging to
her own church--who have been immeasurably blessed by her motherly
sympathy, loving counsel, and helpful advice.

There radiates from her and her family a living belief in the goodness
of God, an assurance that "all things work together for good to them
that love God," and that faith in God produces a living courage, and
daily strength, a power to overcome affliction that is nigh to the
marvelous. To some it might appear almost like indifference; yet those
who know, as I do, can testify to the keenness of the inner feeling, the
longing for the companion whose dear presence was so awfully and
suddenly removed, the heart-crushing losses of children, the terrible
burden of the mental disturbance of the brilliant-minded and
noble-hearted son. To be brave, cheerful, helpful to others, and strong
to do under such burdens is to prove one's self possessed of the power
of the living God. It is the radiation of the truths of religion more
potent than all the arguments of all the theologians of all the ages.

Still another case comes to mind while I write. It is of a woman who
braved disinheritance by a stern father in order that she might marry
the man she loved. She came to the United States with him, and on a
vineyard in California they struggled happily together, with a poverty
that was almost sordid in its piteousness. After two children were born
the husband died, leaving the wife with these little ones, together with
another child whom she had practically adopted, and a mortgage at heavy
rates of interest upon the home place. The house in which they had lived
for several years was poor and altogether devoid of comfort, but shortly
before the husband's death it had been made comfortable by the addition
of several good rooms.

Without a word of complaint this delicately nurtured, refined woman,
who, in her English home, had been the organist and director of the
choir of a large church, took up the burden of running a California
fruit farm. Heavily in debt, interest imperatively demanded every three
months, knowing little of the practical working of such a place, she
personally took hold and learned. She milked cows night and morning,
took them back and forth to pasture, bred calves for the butcher, made
butter, raised chickens, drove weary miles summer and winter giving
music lessons, and yet kept home more comfortable for her growing brood
than does many a woman well provided with funds and help. In time the
mortgage was paid off, and a windmill and water tank added to the
equipment of the place. The children helped as they grew up, and yet
they were kept at school.

When apricots and peaches were ripe I have seen her for days and weeks
at a time cutting and pitting them for drying, until a half score or
more of tons were lying in their drying trays on the alfalfa. For hours
at a time, in the hot sun, she sorted raisins and stacked them up in the
sweat-boxes, and did it happily, cheerfully, uncomplainingly, in memory
of the husband she so much loved.

Can one come in contact with such a life without feeling its blessed
radiancies of courage, energy, triumph over unpleasant circumstances,
cheerful doing of disagreeable work, and the power of love to sweeten
all things? To know this woman is to be helped, strengthened, and
blessed. The bravery of such heroines far surpasses that of much lauded
military and naval heroes, and a few such women are worth more to the
race, in my judgment, than all the Napoleons, Pompeys, Cęsars, and
Nelsons that ever lived.

Certain men impress you with their calm self-reliance. They are not
disturbed by precedents or adverse judgments. They do what they deem to
be right and refuse to be swerved from the path they have laid out for
themselves. Ruskin radiates this influence, so do Carlyle and Browning.
Every man who has dared to make innovations, deviate from the "ways of
the old," has had to be self-reliant. Every reformer of every age and in
every field has had no other staff to lean upon than the assurance of
his own soul. Galileo in his astronomical deductions; Savonarola in his
criticisms of the existing political conditions; Luther in his
fulminations against the evils of the church; Cromwell in his stand
against the doctrine of the "divine right of kings"; Jefferson,
Washington, and the whole of our fathers, who, according to English
_law_, were rebels and revolutionists, in the Declaration of
Independence; Lincoln in his war measures and Emancipation
Proclamation--all these and a thousand others radiated such
self-reliance upon the principles they enunciated and advocated as to
convince their followers.

Every political party based upon real principles (rather than upon a
desire for spoils), is organized as the result of the radiation of those
principles held in the self-reliant hearts of a few men. Every school of
thought, in philosophy, theology, medicine, law, ethics, or political
economy, is based upon the radiation of ideas from self-reliant men.

Yet there is a marked difference between this quality and that of
self-conceit. When Carlyle said of the grammarian who criticised his
grammar, "Why, mon, I'd have ye ken that I mak' language for such men as
ye to mak' their grammar books from," he stated a fact. He was
self-reliant, but not conceited. So with Ruskin, when, in response to my
question as to what literature I should read to cultivate a pure style
of English, after commenting on the worth of several masters, concluded
somewhat as follows: "And there are those who say you should read what I
have written, and I agree with them, for I believe I have written more
carefully than most men." That was critical self-judgment, not
self-conceit. Still we are all more or less familiar with the conceit of
ignorance, the assumption of men and women who do not know the mere
alphabet of the subjects they profess to be experts on. Recently, on our
sleeping car, when a few people got together to sing, one of the
passengers, with a self-conceit that was as ludicrous as it was
ignorant, spoke of the baritone voice of one of the women and discoursed
learnedly upon the bass of the man who was singing tenor.

We have a writer in California who knows so well that he knows, that
some of us think he knows "by the grace of God," without study or
effort. His whole radiancy is one of cocksure self-conceit.

Who has not felt the radiancy of the miserliness of some men and women!
Those who would "squeeze the eagle on a penny until the poor bird
screams."

In his _Tom Brown at Rugby_, Hughes shows that Arnold always radiated
his full appreciation of all the good in all the boys under his care.
Maud Ballington Booth is a wonderful illustration of training to
perceive the good radiancies in men and women in whom most others can
see and feel only evil.

Is not this a quality of soul to be highly desired? How beautiful, how
helpful, how comforting to others long used to feeling that only the
evil of them is radiated to others, to feel the sympathy of a
large-hearted, pure, beautiful soul which has responded to the weak
radiancies of the good that struggles for life within.

For, just as I have shown elsewhere that we must be alert to receive the
radiancies of animate and inanimate nature, so must we be receptive to
that which our fellow beings radiate. We should train ourselves in
receptiveness to that which is good. All prejudice, narrowness, conceit,
over self-confidence, cocksureness, tend to ward off the good radiancies
of others. There are odors so subtle that the olfactory nerves of most
people are incapable of recognizing them. There are notes so refined
that ordinary ears cannot hear them, and we are all familiar with the
fact that there are infinite depths of space that the largest telescopes
fail to penetrate. The expert violinist cherishes his sense of touch
that he may not vitiate his playing, and the engraver, the watchmaker,
and the workers in a score and one other trades cultivate and preserve
high sensitiveness of touch in order that they may become more expert.
The piano tuner's ear recognizes variations in the vibrations of the
strings he is tuning that most of us fail to appreciate, and the ear of
a Theodore Thomas, Carl Muck, Charles Halle, or any other masterly
conductor, recognizes fine shades of expression, harmony, and
tastefulness in the playing of an orchestra that but few can appreciate.
Browning in _Rabbi Ben Ezra_ speaks of things that God takes note of in
measuring the man's account that men ignore:

    All instincts immature,
    All purposes unsure;
    Thoughts hardly to be packed
    Into a narrow act.
    All I could never be,
    All men ignored in me,
      This I was worth to God.

We may not be able to discern these "instincts immature," these "facts
that break through language and escape," but we can assuredly discipline
our minds and souls to see, hear, feel, and touch many beautiful things
in our fellows which we too often ignore.

Reader, what are you radiating? I cannot answer that question. Your
friends and your enemies may tell in part. You alone can tell all. Sit
down some day, many days, and study yourself. Weigh yourself. See how
much good you are doing, how much evil. Write out a balance sheet. It
will help you in your efforts to know what you most need to seek to
radiate in future, and what to avoid radiating.

You surely do not _want_ to radiate evil.

You surely _want_ to radiate only good.

Is it not better consciously to radiate that which you wish than
unconsciously (or thoughtlessly) to radiate that which you do not wish?

As, consciously or unconsciously, we radiate that which is within us,
whether good or evil, should we not aim consciously to radiate the best
of which we are capable, and thus evidence that we are striving to
overcome all the evil that may be within us?




CHAPTER V

RADIANCIES OF INDIVIDUALITY


I want to radiate individuality. I want to be myself and none other. If
I see in others things to emulate, things that will more fully make me
what I want and ought to be, then emulation becomes a joyful duty--the
something in another becomes part of myself through my desire, my
emulation, my longing to attain. Hence in the right seeking to be myself
I seek also to be like all the good in others which appeals to me.
Herein is no destruction of my individuality. It is a perfecting of it.
I take what is my own, no matter where or how I find it.

It is so well known as to be trite that men and women are mere sheep. We
follow our leaders. We are anything but individual. In religion, in
medicine, in law, in speech, in dress, in amusements, in architecture,
in literature, in food, in everything, custom and fashion dominate us.

I would radiate a healthy resistance to the dictates of fashion. Why
should fashion ride rough-shod over the wisdom of men and women? The
hoop-skirt, the stove-pipe collar and hat, the camel's hump of fifteen
or twenty years ago that the ladies wore as an extra adornment, the
chignon, and a thousand and one other foolish things that once
domineeringly dared us to defy them have disappeared. Why should we ever
have yielded to them? What is fashion, anyhow? She is a fickle damsel,
generally proud of her money, whose good looks are often the result of
powder and paint and chalk and rouge instead of good health, vigor, and
love. She is a mere flirt, carried away for a few hours with anything as
a whim to pass away the time; without heart, feeling, sensibility,
brain, or knowledge. Her fads are more likely to be wrong than right,
and when right are generally the result of a lapse into sensibility by
relinquishing any pretense at thought into the hands of some one who can
think for her. Fashion, a heartless, conscienceless, soulless jade whose
friendship and favor are a curse, whose flatteries are hollow,
insincere, and corrupting, and whose only use for any one or anything
lasts merely so long as her own selfish pleasures are attained or desire
for novelty satisfied.

Why let fashion dictate what we shall wear? Radiate your distrust of its
judgment. Radiate your refusal to submit to its dictates. Radiate your
full and calm determination, without argument, to live in your own way.
If a certain "style" of dress, which is structural, honest, neat, is
suited to you to-day, it is suited to you to-morrow and for all time. Be
yourself and _wear that style_ regardless of the fluctuations of
fashion. Why should fashion say that a man's overcoat this year shall
fit him tightly and keep him warm, and next year fit him loosely and
send him into the cold, through a storm, shivering and chilled? What
sense, what manliness, what dignity, is there in allowing a
"fashion-designer" to thus have the opportunity of ruining our health?
Let us radiate our positive repudiation of such insane follies, of such
sins against our bodies, and in our dress, our food, our social customs,
be ourselves in a kindly, unselfish, unobtrusive manner.

Wherever fashion dictates in matters of dress, of personal custom, there
you find at once a restricted and "provincial" people. For fashion
compels adherence to her silly commands, hence picturesque individuality
disappears. A few years ago the clever editor of the New York _Journal_
wrote an editorial against men's wearing whiskers. One part of his
argument was that the hairs were carriers of disease-germs, and that,
therefore, a man with whiskers was dangerous and to be shunned.
Thousands of the poor people of New York read and believed this man's
preposterous screed, and were thus made unhappy and miserable, and by
mental suggestion rendered more liable to the attacks of disease than
they would have been had these foolish words never been penned.

It was fashion--not a care for health--that dictated those words. We
Americans so love the intellectual conversation and edifying monologues
of our barbers that we allow them to dictate to us whether we shall have
hair on our cheeks or not, whether we shall have our necks shaved, and
how much and whose "restorer" we shall put upon our hair.

I use the barber here merely as a type. He by no means stands alone.

I am determined to radiate a quiet but forceful protest against having
my life or that of my fellows dictated to, in purely personal matters,
by any one, whether he be priest, doctor, lawyer, barber, or editor. Let
each live his own life, within reasonable bounds, and let each _expect_
every other to be himself. In nature there are no two things alike, yet
fashion would have us _all alike_; and, it might be added, therefore,
all foolish.

In seeking for the expression of yourself do not for one moment think it
is necessary for you to think out something new, original, startling, or
strange. That is not the idea at all. Your life may be _yours_--purely
individualistic, and yet everything you do and say and think and feel be
as old as the hills. The idea is this. No matter where you get the
thoughts from that incite you to action, _make them your own_; _let
them become a part of yourself_, then your life will be yours indeed; an
expression of your own soul, and not that imitation of another that
Emerson so truthfully says is suicide.

But in the radiating of my own individuality I must be so filled with
the true spirit of individuality that I shall in no way interfere with
that of others. Too often men and women in seeking to be "individual"
have seriously trespassed upon the rights, the joys, the comforts of
others. This is a fundamental error. The first law of individualism is
this: "What I claim for myself I _thereby freely accord_ to all others."
Note the word "thereby." In the very fact and act of claiming I
_thereby_ freely recognize _to the utmost_ the right of every one else
to claim the same right. There is no selfishness in individualism; there
are no "special" privileges in its exercise. It is the habit of a few to
believe that _they_ should have "special" privileges accorded them. True
individualism recognizes no such special rights. In _taking_ we _give_.
In claiming we avow the right of others to claim.

The trouble with mankind is that it has not learned that souls are
individuals; that the diversities seen between plants, the differences
that exist even between blades of grass, so that there are no two blades
exactly alike, is but indicative of the individualism of the human
soul. There is a family likeness, for we are all created in God's image,
but God is so large, so great, so diverse, in Himself, that each soul is
a different image. Hence each soul must be itself and not another. Each
soul must develop in its own lines and not in those of others.

The great errors have come in when men have said: "I have found the way
of life; it is the only way; all men, therefore, must walk herein." It
is a very human error, yet error it certainly is. That Roman Catholicism
is "the way" for many human souls no one can question, but that it is
"the only way for all human souls" many millions have questioned and
doubtless for ever will question. Every church, every creed, every
philosophy has those for whom it is "the way," for the time being at
least, and it is well that they walk therein. But in thought religion,
as in everything else, progress is the law of life, not standing still.
In religious thought, as in all life, let us say with our whole souls:

    So welcome each rebuff
    That turns earth's smoothness rough,
    Each sting that bids not sit, nor stand, but go.

Onward, forward, is the cry. The law of evolution has demonstrated that
there must ever be the disturbance of the equilibrium on the lower plane
in order that there may be the readjustment upon the higher. Every soul
that sits still and rests content is retrogressing. There must ever be a
godly discontent--a reaching out, a following after, as Paul puts it, if
that we may apprehend--take hold of--the things for which Christ Jesus
has taken hold of us.

Every soul-field must be plowed and harrowed after each harvest. Crops
do not volunteer very often, and a volunteer crop is never so good as
one that is carefully prepared for; ground thoroughly nourished, plowed,
drained, harrowed, rolled, seeded with the best of seed, watered,
weeded, and properly harvested. Is a soul's harvest to be left to
chance, while farmers take anxious thought for field-harvests, where
only a few dollars' worth of produce are the outcome? Let us be wise for
our own souls.

I can only radiate individuality when I am individualistic.

Is there no infallible, certain, sure way of doing things? Of learning
things?

I know not what others have found, I only know for myself _that there is
but one way, and that is the way of personal test and experience_.

Cardinal Newman, one of the greatest, simplest, purest, and sweetest
minds of the last century, had to put his life's guidance into the hands
of the church--the Mother Church, to him--the Roman Catholic Church. His
piteous cry has voiced the cry of millions of human souls since; souls
groping in the dark, seeking for light, desiring above all to _know_.

    Lead, kindly light, amid th' encircling gloom,
      Lead Thou me on;
    The night is dark, and I am far from home,
      Lead Thou me on.
    Keep Thou my feet; I do not ask to see
    The distant scene; one step enough for me.

It was his desire to know that led him to write the hymn.

What a profound truth Emerson said when he wrote: "A man should learn to
detect and watch that gleam of light which flashes across his mind from
within, more than the luster of the firmament of bards and sages. Yet he
dismisses without notice his thought, _because it is his_."

The italics are mine. Why will men rely more upon written words than
upon the flashes of illuminated truth that come to their own souls? God
and His truth are as much for me as for any man. There is as much truth,
wisdom, knowledge in the universe for me as for all the wise and learned
of all the ages. It is outside of me, waiting to come in, anxious to
come in if I will allow it to do so, and yet I allow a Board of Bishops,
a College of Medicine, a Bench of Judges to dictate to me as to what of
God and His truth I shall receive. While it is my duty and privilege to
study reverently all which these people would present to me as the
truth, I want to radiate with all the power of my nature my belief that
every soul must find truth for itself. There is no patent truth
extractor that suits every human need. Conventional thought which
professes to express "the truth" is merely man's sign-board to point out
to you the way some one else has found truth. Too often, alas, it is
used as a restricting bond to tell you beyond which bounds you must not
go. Let no man bind you. God is over all and in all. His truth is
everywhere. _Seek in spirit and in truth_ and you will find,--_for
yourself_. But be careful, when you have found for yourself, that you do
not make the common mistake of most human beings, and endeavor to force
your truth, appropriate and suitable for you, down the mental and
spiritual throats of every one else as the appropriate and suitable
truth for them. Leave to every other soul the right, the privilege, the
joy, the necessity of finding truth for himself, herself. Tell what you
have found, if you like, but tell it reverently, as a gift to you, not
as a divine light for every one else.

This, therefore, is the individuality I would radiate. I would have the
Hindoo, the Hottentot, the Hopi, the Roman Catholic, the Mormon, the
Chinaman, the Methodist all feel that I revere and respect their
individuality even as I revere and respect my own. But, further--and
here is the important thing--I would so radiate that they will respect
and revere mine as I respect theirs. When the Methodist says either in
words or acts, "I am a Methodist and therefore you should be one," he
violates the law of individuality as of moral freedom. So with the Hopi,
the Catholic, the Hindoo.

I would have it clear, therefore, that individualism is not
"toleration." What is there in my exercise of a God-given right and duty
to be myself that should call for the assumption of my fellow being that
HE will "tolerate" these rights? Therefore, I do not want to be
"tolerant" to my fellows. I would radiate the individualism which goes
ahead and thinks and acts according to the dictates of personal
conscience. It is all very well to say that we should learn from the
combined wisdom of the ages. I am not so sure of much of it, after all!
I accept the astronomy of to-day, but by no means believe our
astronomers have said the last word, any more than I believe that the
great and humble Newton said the last word when he declared that man had
gained the summit in the art of telescope making. Just four years after
he made that foolish assertion John Dolland invented the achromatic
telescope which has revolutionized the astronomical science of the world
by adding infinitely to the astronomer's seeing power.

_Nothing_ in human life is yet complete. There is _no_ absolute truth
carried out to its ultimate. When numbers were first discovered our
forefathers thought they had gone as far as it was possible, in
discovering that two and two make four. Then geometry was discovered and
Euclid changed the arithmetic of the world, and the teachers said we had
gone as far as it was possible. Then algebra was discovered and the
world found out the teachers were wrong in limiting the science of
arithmetic. Yet foolish people would not learn from the folly of the
past. They wisely and sagely declared that _now, at last_, the ultimate
had been reached. But Newton comes along and with his "Calculus" opens
up new worlds in arithmetical science. NOW we have got it all, declares
the teacher of _fixed_ truth. Yet in the year of Our Lord, one thousand
nineteen hundred and six, there comes a Japanese, and in his _Handbook
of Chess_ demonstrates as great an advance in arithmetical science as
Newton did in his Calculus. We are yet children. We shall ever be
learning so long as we are human. The knowledge we have so far gained is
vast, apparently, when compared with the knowledge held in the Dark
Ages, but, as compared _with what there is yet stored away for us to
know_, I verily believe it is so insignificant, so slight, so small, so
puny, so infinitesimal, as to excite the pity and the contempt of any
superior beings who look down upon us and see us strutting in our
doctor's mortar-boards and gowns in our assumed wisdom.

God forbid that any arrogant pretension of mine should ever prevent one
truth from entering a human soul. I want to radiate my acceptance of all
there is, but my expectance for the large _more_ that is yet to come.




CHAPTER VI

CONFLICTING RADIANCIES


There are few, if any, human beings in the world who radiate only evil,
or, on the other hand, only good. Man is a _human_ being, not divine.
Humanity implies a lower stage than divinity, and whether what we call
evil be but manifestations of the imperfect and incomplete, or
deliberate wrong choice for which one is personally responsible, we are
all compelled to admit that there are few people with whom we meet who
radiate toward us and all others only that which is good. Sometimes
these "not good" radiancies have no immoral intent in them, though they
produce bad results.

For instance, it is a well-known fact that many a man is driven to
drunkenness by an unhappy home life, yet probably no member of the
household has the deliberate intention of producing such a result. It
may be that he is equally to blame for the conditions in his home, for
all are imperfect, yet if the appetite for drink has been formed, or
environment supplies great temptation, the complaints, taunts, or anger
of his unhappy family do not increase his powers of resistance, but
rather weaken them. There are men, also, who frankly confess to a
reckless impulse to do wrong whenever they come under any very
depressing influence. It may be true that some peculiarity of
temperament renders them liable to be thrown out of mental balance.
There may be inherent weakness, or hereditary tendency, which renders
them unusually susceptible to depressing radiancies, but the results are
just as deplorable.

Doubtless many a woman, too, warped and twisted out of normal conditions
by disappointment, ill-treatment, and mental suffering, becomes a
tongue-lasher, goes to the bad, or commits suicide, when different
influences and environment would have saved her from such consequences.
There may not seem to be any immorality in the nagging of a husband, or
a wife, or a parent, yet the persistent nagging of some person, whose
intent was only good, has produced direful effects in various ways.

These and a thousand other tendencies of the human being point to our
present imperfection or subjugation to error, out of which we must rise.

_I know a poet._ His words have thrilled millions to a nobler and better
life. His pen has never incited to a mean or ignoble thought or action;
it has always written high and noble truth--peace, good will to men, the
dignity of labor, the joy of helping, the blessing of purity, the
never-failing help of God--and yet in his personal life he sometimes
radiates the degradation of drunkenness and the awfulness of impurity.

_I know a writer._ He is one of the most brilliant men of his State. His
knowledge is profound. He devotes more time, unselfishly, to the good of
his adopted city and State than any other man I know. His work is
untiring in its fervid zeal for the preservation of historic landmarks
that without his efforts would possibly have disappeared; and also for a
museum for the accumulation of evidences of past civilization. Yet he
radiates a vindictive jealousy and fierce hatred of those whom he does
not like that makes even his friends afraid of him and fearful lest they
incur his anger.

Shelley, Byron, Poe, Bret Harte, Leigh Hunt, Landor--and thousands of
others, including the Psalmist David, the Hebrew king whom God
loved--radiated grand, sublime, divine truths, yet they also radiated
weakness and moral wrong.

What should be our mental attitude toward those who give such
conflicting radiancies? Shall we ignore the evil and see only the good?
How _can_ we? How _dare_ we?

Shall we ignore the good and see only the evil?

Again I ask, How can we? How dare we?

There are good people, I know, who do both of these, to me, impossible
things. I want to do neither. I will do neither if I can possibly help
it. I will not stultify _my own_ sense of right and wrong by ignoring
what I deem to be wrong in another. I will reprobate it, for myself, and
earnestly strive to be kept free from it, but, at the same time, I will
see the good in all its beauty and power and will glorify it and accept
it, and thank God that so much good does exist.

The whole question thus resolves itself to me: Shall I refuse to accept
the good of certain men because they do many evil things? Shall I refuse
to accept good except from those who are perfect? If so, from whom shall
I gain good? From you, reader? Are you perfect? If you take that
position you had better drop this book, here and now, for you cannot
receive good from me, for too sadly do I know that neither the book nor
its writer is perfect. Joaquin Miller perfectly expresses this thought
in the introductory lines to his poem on Byron:

    In men whom men condemn as ill,
    I find so much of goodness still,
    In men whom men account divine,
    I find so much of sin and blot,
    I hesitate to draw the line between the two,
    Where God has not!

Let us be fearless, honest, just, frank. Too often we condemn people who
have as much good as evil in them--or more--because we are afraid if we
do not condemn the evil that they do, openly and loudly, people will
think we tolerate evil because we ourselves are evil. Hawthorne wrote
his _Scarlet Letter_ to teach us different. The harsh, stern,
vindictively pure and good people--in my humble judgment--have many and
grave sins to answer for as well as those whom they so mercilessly
condemn. I condemn all that which appears evil to me, and I seek to
avoid it, but I condemn no man, no woman. That is not my privilege, my
work. Judgment belongs to God who knows all circumstances and
understands all hearts. I know and understand very little, for I am very
short-sighted and ignorant. How can any of us look with so severe an eye
upon the sins of our brothers and sisters when we, too, are imperfect,
ignorant, prone to wrong. John Wesley taught the people of his
denomination very differently, though they haven't yet learned the
lesson. One of his hymns says:

    To hate sin with all my heart
    And yet the sinner love.

And the Lord of the whole Christian Church spoke in no uncertain terms
when He said, "Judge Not," and in His action to those who brought the
adulterous woman to Him clearly showed us what our attitude should be.
Joaquin Miller wrote a much-needed lesson for this age, this
civilization, this people (the puritanic American and Anglo-Saxon), when
he took this incident in Christ's life and made it the theme of his
poem, _Charity_. May its high and sympathetic truths sink deep, so that
henceforth you will be able to stand side by side with the Divine in
dealing with sinful men and women, and while condemning the sin be able
to say: "Go, and sin no more." And, remember, it is not for you to say
which sin is most sinful in God's sight. You may know which is of
greater horror to yourself, but it may be that the "darling sin" you
cherish in secret, or the "weakness" of your life may be regarded by the
Divine as of great culpability as well as the "horrible sin" you so much
deplore and feel you must condemn so bitterly in another.




CHAPTER VII

RADIANCIES OF FEAR


Fear is the greatest enemy of mankind. It is the creator of evil, for
many people sin through fear. It is the maker of cowards and moral
weaklings, the foe of all progress, the barrier to advancement,
physical, mental, spiritual. He who is afraid dares not, and he who
dares not, knows not, feels not, enjoys not. The fearful do not live;
they merely exist, in bondage to a terror that leaves them neither night
nor day. They know few of the delights of achievement, for they are
afraid to dare. Fear throttles endeavor, stifles hope, murders
aspiration. It is a hydra-headed monster of protean forms. It is a liar
and a coward, a beguiler and a thief, a sneak and a poltroon, a
slanderer and a cur. It comes in a thousand guises--sometimes as
caution, then as tact, again as consideration for others, but ever and
always as a deceiver and a destroyer.

If there is one thing above another that I wish I had learned in
earliest youth, and I wish I had known enough to teach my children in
their earliest days, it is perfect fearlessness. The only thing I fear
to-day is fear. To go through life afraid of this and that and the
other, is to take away all joy, all spontaneity, all freedom, all
aspiration, all endeavor.

I used to believe and teach that we should "fear God." But the word
"fear" as here used is not the abject, groveling, contemptible feeling
that so many people imagine it to be. God has made us in His own image.
He wishes us to stand upright, and greet Him as filial beings should,
proud and glad to come to Him as "Our Father."

Fear makes us whine and whimper before God, and go to Him in the same
spirit of dread that leads the Indian to feel he must always be
propitiating the powers that be. If he does not pray and sing and dance
and smoke the good powers will be offended, and will injure him, and the
evil powers will be made more evil and do him more harm than they
otherwise would. Hence month in and month out, because of fear, he seeks
by his dances, and smokings, and songs, and prayers to protect himself
from evil by soothing their possible anger and quieting their fury
against him.

There is much of this same spirit in our old-time theology, and our
present-day life. We are afraid of God. God doesn't want us to be
afraid. Every man should therefore stand upright, afraid of neither God,
man, nor devil. God is no tyrant to be turned from His purposes by
sycophantic worship, or by "much speaking" and importunity. He is a
reasonable God, a loving God, a just God, a merciful God, and abject
fear will never change His plans as to His treatment of any human being.

As to being afraid of men, why should one man ever be afraid of another?
Let us stand upright as men--one man just as good as another--_if he is
as good_, and if he isn't as good, knowing that all the potentialities
of godhead are within his own soul. We are gods, says Browning, though
but as yet in the germ. Let us fearlessly develop the germ, or give it
opportunity for development.

And as to being afraid of the devil, I have long since learned that the
proper way to deal with what I suppose to be the devil--or his
henchmen--is simply to straighten up my back, look him squarely in the
eye, and definitely and positively bid him "Go to hell!" Even the most
modest and refined of preachers, whether of the new or old type, will
agree that that is the only place for the devil and his myrmidons.

I would have my children, myself, and the world afraid of nothing but of
evil--and by evil I mean those sins that I myself know are
evil--selfishness, pride, uncleanness, as well as the sins of the
decalogue. But even here I would not let it be a fear that dreads
falling into these sins. I would not anticipate or expect anything of
the kind. Hence, in one sense I would not have them afraid of evil.
Resist evil and it will flee from you. Harbor it not, do not dread it,
but resolve to slay it by its opposite good. The evil is null if you
live its opposite. There is no need for an unselfish man to fear
selfishness. A man who gives freely never need fear that he will become
a miser.

Yet people go through life afraid, and teach their children to be
afraid, and thus lose nine-tenths of the love and joy and power and
blessing of life.

Fear holds a large and powerful grip upon the human race. Scarce one
woman in a thousand of the so-called civilized portion but is afraid of
child-birth--a perfectly natural process that should be attended with
all the angels of Love and Joy and Welcome, instead of the horrible
demons of Fear. From the time of birth until its body falls into the
grave the mortal is taught fear. We pay preachers, teachers, lawyers,
and doctors, and much of their work consists of fostering our fears. I
have a picture before my mind's eye now of one of the noblest and best
women that ever lived. Her whole life was a self-sacrifice, an unselfish
devotion to others, yet, such was the theology that had been taught to
her that she was constantly in dread lest she had done wrong, she was
ever sitting on the stool of repentance, and life was a gloomy, somber,
awful thing to her, because of her "dread of an angry God."

Thousands of people fear death because they have been taught that when
they die they may "go to hell" for sins done on earth.

A mother was telling me only a few days ago of the perfect fearlessness
of her boy until (when about six years of age) he went to a Sunday
school, where they taught him their ideas of the devil and hell and
God's method of punishing sin. That night he dared not go to bed without
a light and woke up several times crying that he was afraid of sinking
into hell.

Whatever preachers may feel it to be their duty to teach of hell and
God's anger to grown men and women, I deem it monstrously cruel to put
such fears into the plastic and trustful souls of the young.

Teachers, lawyers, and doctors are as bad as the preachers. We must
avoid "night air," and draughts, and getting our feet wet, and not
eating enough, and eating too much. We must not eat this and that, and
must not do that or the other. Fear is instilled into our minds all
along the pathway of life until if we are not healthy enough to throw it
away and live our own fearless life, we are weighted down by the burden
of our needless and senseless fears. All quack doctors work on the
foolish and ignorant fears of the people, or their nostrums would never
sell enough to pay a thousandth part of what their advertising costs.
Fear is the club that scoundrels use to beat the ignorant into paying
tribute to them.

I do not believe in these fears--to me they are all bad, and nothing but
bad. I would banish every one of them from the human heart.

But, says an objector, you surely would not let your child go and handle
a deadly rattlesnake, or send your growing and innocent girl into the
company of expert _roués_, or willfully sleep in a miasmic atmosphere,
or inhale the poisonous gases of a badly cared-for plumbing system? Of
course not. But neither would I be afraid of them. There is all the
difference in the world between _knowledge of danger_, and _fear_ of
that danger. Let a child be taught definitely and positively the danger
of handling a rattlesnake, but do not fill his soul with fear of it;
impress forcefully and strongly the wisdom of avoiding evil company upon
your daughter, but teach her to be absolutely fearless in the presence
of the debauchee; seek to the full how to avoid all miasma and deadly
plumbing, but be fearless about them. Fear is the product of ignorance;
fearlessness of knowledge. If my child knows all the harm a rattlesnake
can do, and all the power it possesses, he can avoid it as easily as
not. Therefore why should he be afraid? The feminine fears of mice,
rats, spiders, and snakes are evidences either of ignorance, or of a
developed hereditary tendency to fear. In the former case the fearful
one should be trained so as to remove her fear, in the latter she should
resolutely set her will to work to overcome it, in which all her friends
should sympathetically aid her.

Fear has ever been the foe of progress. Every advance step in all life
has been taken by him only who had throttled his fears. Fire was
conquered for the human race by the man who dared brave the strange and
weird flames that grew and then disappeared. Prometheus--the
fearless--is the type of all who have helped the race to progress. It is
the same in every field of endeavor, on every plane of thought. Galileo,
Newton, Savonarola, the barons of King John's time, Cromwell, Luther,
Bacon, Captain Cook, Washington, Lincoln are but a few of the thousands
of names of men who have dared, who have bid their fears depart, and in
so doing have advanced the human race.

Joaquin Miller in his grand poem _Columbus_ clearly shows what would
have become of him and the discovery of the new world had he let the
fears of the mate and his sailors affect him. Read it carefully with
this thought in view. Indeed it is well worth memorizing as a standing
lesson against fear.


COLUMBUS

    Behind him lay the gray Azores,
      Behind the Gates of Hercules;
    Before him not the ghost of shores;
      Before him only shoreless seas.
    The good mate said: "Now must we pray,
      For lo! the very stars are gone.
    Brave Admir'l, speak; what shall I say?"
      "Why, say: 'Sail on! sail on! and on!'"

    "My men grow mutinous day by day;
      My men grow ghastly wan and weak."
    The stout mate thought of home; a spray
      Of salt wave washed his swarthy cheek.
    "What shall I say, brave Admir'l, say,
      If we sight naught but seas at dawn?"
    "Why, you shall say at break of day:
      'Sail on! sail on! sail on! and on!'"

    They sailed and sailed, as winds might blow,
      Until at last the blanched mate said:
    "Why, now, not even God would know
      Should I and all my men fall dead.
    These very winds forget their way,
      For God from these dread seas is gone.
    Now speak, brave Admir'l; speak and say----"
      He said: "Sail on! sail on! and on!"

    They sailed. They sailed. Then spake the mate:
      "This mad sea shows his teeth to-night.
    He curls his lip, he lies in wait,
      With lifted teeth, as if to bite!
    Brave Admir'l, say but one good word:
      What shall we do when hope is gone?"
    The words leapt like a leaping sword:
      "Sail on! sail on! sail on! and on!"

    Then, pale and worn, he kept his deck,
      And peered through darkness. Ah, that night
    Of all dark nights! and then a speck--
      A light! A light? A light! A light!
    It grew, a starlit flag unfurled!
      It grew to be Time's burst of dawn.
    He gained a world; he gave that world
      Its grandest lesson: "On! sail on!"[C]

[C] This poem has recently been set to music by Dr. Carlos Troyer, of
San Francisco, that is as thrilling and soul-stirring as are the words.
Copies may be had by sending sixty cents in postage stamps to Dr.
Troyer, 1236 19th Ave., Sunset District, San Francisco, Calif.

Sydney Smith once well said: "A great deal of talent is lost to the
world for want of a little courage. Every day sends to their graves men
who have remained obscure because of timidity. The fact is that, in
order to do anything in this world worth doing, we must not stand
shivering on the brink and thinking of the cold and danger; but jump in
and scramble through as well as we can. It will not do to be perpetually
calculating risks, and adjusting nice chances. It did very well before
the flood, when a man could consult his friends upon an intended
publication for a hundred and fifty years, and live to see its success
for six or seven centuries afterward. But at present a man waits, and
doubts, and hesitates, and consults his father, brother, cousin,
friends, till one fine day he finds he is sixty-five years of age. There
is so little time for our squeamishness that it is no bad rule to preach
up the necessity of a little violence done to the feelings and of
efforts made in defiance of strict and sober calculation."

Too often elderly friends, with the best of intentions, inculcate this
fear into the hearts of the young. Never was there a greater mistake or
_real_ unkindness. It is nothing that the intent is good. One's intent
may palliate any judgment rendered against the offender, but, the
unfortunate result, the implanting of the fear, cannot so easily be
forgiven. Oh that I could prevail upon older people to refrain from this
terribly demoralizing habit of giving advice to the young that
inculcates fear. Let me illustrate:

A young man is a clerk in an office. He sees an opening to which his
heart and brain strongly impel him, but there is a little, perhaps a
great deal, of risk connected with it. He goes for advice to his older
friends. They, with their life-work practically finished, valuing their
rest and content more than desiring to reėnter the battle of life,
naturally are wary about an uncertainty. "Why not leave well enough
alone? Why run the risk? What will you do if this fails? You will have
given up a certainty for an uncertainty," and so on.

Ah! worldly wise though it _seems_, it is the most injurious and harmful
advice that the young could possibly receive. Where would progress and
advancement be to-day if many had not totally disregarded such smug,
self-contented, unheroic advice! Thank God, youth is the time for
adventure, for striking out, for _making mistakes_, for learning, for
testing, for "proving _all_ things," and holding fast to that which is
good. Old age has had its day. It has made its mistakes and profited by
them. Let it keep its hands off the young. Let them have their
opportunity.

Herbert Spencer tells of throwing up a good job as civil engineer in
order to experiment with a matter that a fortnight proved to be utterly
impossible. Yet fifty years later he thus reviewed this apparently
self-injurious act: "Had there not been this seemingly foolish act, I
should have passed a humdrum and not very prosperous life as a civil
engineer. That which has since been done would never have been done."

In other words, the act that shook him out of the rut, the contented,
common, mediocre path, compelled him to find a new path for himself, and
this called upon all the resources of his great and, to him and others,
unknown nature, and he developed into the transcendent genius, the
profound philosopher, whose writings had greater influence, perhaps,
upon his century than those of any other man.

Hence I want to radiate the spirit of complete fearlessness, not only
for myself, but for my young friends of both sexes, all the sons and
daughters of men. I would calmly watch them plunge overboard into the
ocean of life, trustful and confident, having first taught them the
first few strokes of swimming--the principles of true and godly
living--and then stand, fearlessly, and watch them strike out for
themselves. I swam,--why should not they? God is in His heaven to-day
watching the sparrows fly just as He was a score, a hundred, a thousand
years ago.

In the mental world how fearful people often are of breaking away from
old ideas. Only the other day a friend wrote me that he had been to a
funeral, conducted by an orthodox clergyman. He said: "I imagine his is
a very orthodox denomination, if he is a fair sample of what they
believe. Glimmerings of a soul that hungers for larger things than its
creed allowed was evident in his talk, however. Is it not pitiful, and
more, is it not tragical, how people allow their soul-instincts and
natural outreachings to be killed, or hampered, or stilled by what their
befuddled brains or the brains of others have decided is proper, or
accepted as proper, to believe?"

I can remember when good Methodists and Congregationalists were "kicked
out of the church" for daring to hope that all men would ultimately be
saved, and I have heard preachers and doctors fulminating against
Christian Science and everything else that did not conform exactly to
what they believed, and seeking to work upon the fears of their
congregations to prevent any investigation. This kind of fear is
unworthy the human soul. Be in a daring, a receptive, an investigative
state of mind. I would radiate a readiness and willingness to listen to
anything that has proven, or seems to have proven, a truth to another. I
want to welcome truth from wherever it comes, whether popular or
unpopular, wanted or unwanted. I would broaden my horizon, heighten my
aspirations and deepen my conceptions of truth and be glad to receive
from any source. I well remember John Ruskin saying to me: "Never read
that book or listen to that sermon which you know beforehand you will
agree with. By so doing you deepen the ruts of your own mentality." I
want no mental or spiritual ruts. Good roads are never "rutted." I wish
to be a broad, wide, well-paved, solid road, over which all truth may
run, welcome, free, untaxed, life-giving.

In his _Memory and Rime_, Joaquin Miller in speaking of poets refers to
them as "these men who have room and strength and the divine audacity to
think for themselves."

When a man strikes out for himself, in thought and action, he does have
to be audacious, in the higher sense of the word. He has to dare his
fellow men, dare their criticism, dare their disapproval, dare to shock
them, dare to grieve them, perhaps. He has to dare himself, throw down
the gauntlet to himself in his struggle to become completely what he
believes to be highest and best. It takes a great deal of courage to do
all that, a great deal of resolution--an initiative that may seem
impudence, a fearlessness that may seem recklessness.

The strength that makes it possible to do this must be a strength like
to the divine strength. A strength ordained from the foundation of the
earth as a part of man's birthright, to become a part of himself, when
he begins to try for himself to conceive of higher good and to live it.
The man who thinks only as other men think, dares act only as other men
act, is as a babe in swaddling clothes, helpless, dependent. One can
never be strong until he learns to walk alone, independent of another's
hand to cling to or another's strength to steady himself by. One must
learn to stand on his own feet, learn to keep his own balance, learn to
step by his own volition. If he does not he becomes a cripple. Most
lives are as the lives of cripples, and we help to make them so by our
continued trying to force people to cling to us and our ideas,
frightening them into believing that they are in great danger if they
try to step alone. A little trembling of the legs as one first stands
alone is nothing to be alarmed at. A few falls and bumps as we first
step out never seriously injure us.

It is only when a life has strength to stand out alone, independent of
its fellows, that its soul can take hold of God.

And I fancy that it is only when a life thinks and acts for itself, and
allows its fellow men to think and act for themselves, that it is in a
condition to really give help and to receive help, really in a state of
mind to fulfill the commandment: "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as
thyself."

It is one thing to be brave enough to do something which is hard to do
but which your fellow men will approve of your doing, and an entirely
different thing to do something hard but which your fellow men will not
approve of your doing. Therefore I want to radiate into actual, living
potentiality my belief that life consists in expression and not
repression. By many this is taken to be a plea for license and want of
self-control. Do not believe it! That is not what I mean. The expression
of evil is not the expression of myself, for I long to do only good.
Read what St. Paul says on the subject. And by "I," I mean my real self,
as Paul did--not my lower self, my evil heredity, or whatever it is that
seeks to drive away the good from me--I, the real I, the self which is,
and which may not appear to the world, want to express all that is in
that real self. That means that I must control, slay, kill, drive out
all the evil that comes to me and demands that I express it as part of
myself. It is not a part of my spiritual self, and if I express evil
then I am not myself in that sense. But I want to have such perfect,
such absolute control over all outward expressions that I shall ever
and at all times express nothing but that which is good; and that which
will be felt to be good by all people.

And yet we must determine what we should express. The thinking man and
woman make their own standards. These standards, in certain great
principles of honor, truth, nobleness, purity, are practically alike,
yet most men and women are controlled by fashion, custom, society,
rather than by their own cool, deliberate judgment. I want to radiate my
protest against this state of affairs. I will be my own judge and not
place the responsibility for my own moral life upon the judgment of any
person, society, clique, class, or church. I must be saved by my own
belief and life, not by the belief and life of others.

For years I endeavored to "avoid the appearance of evil." When at last,
however, I discovered that the "appearance of evil"--the determination
of what it was, rested upon the average quality of the minds of the
community by which I was surrounded, and not always upon right, or
truth, or justice, I made up my mind that for me, at least, God had a
higher mission. I resolved, therefore, in His strength fearlessly to
radiate a higher conception of things. An evil mind sees evil where none
is; a filthy mind sees filth where is only innocence and sweetness. Was
I to shape my life and conduct to meet the ideas of those who deem
innocence and trustfulness, natural simplicity, and true-heartedness as
"appearances of evil"? God forbid. Rather, by far, would I suffer in the
judgments of men and women, cruel and untrue though they would be, than
forego the life of natural trust, simple uprightness, that alone mean
_life_ to me.

And this is what I desire to radiate,--a positive, powerful, healthful,
aseptic moral quality that will refuse to allow people to see evil where
none exists; that will lead them to prefer to see, to hope for, to
believe in, the good rather than the evil in men. Better trust and be
deceived, than live a life of horrible mistrust. I know men and women
are imperfect, and, like myself, composed of good and evil, therefore I
am determined to radiate my belief in the good in them rather than
radiate my belief in the bad of them.

It is worth while to re-read George Eliot's _Mill on the Floss_, to see
how poor Maggie Tulliver was misjudged and cruelly treated purely on
what people _supposed_ was her wrong-doing. And I shall never forget the
influence the following words had on me when I first read them. I would
that the lesson they contain might be burned into the inmost
consciousness of every reader of this book.

    Even on the supposition that required the utmost stretch of
    belief--namely, that none of the things said about Miss Tulliver
    were true--still, since they _had_ been said about her, they had
    cast an odor around her which must cause her to be shrunk from by
    every woman who had to take care of her own reputation--and of
    society. To have taken Maggie by the hand and said, 'I will not
    believe unproved evil of you; my lips shall not utter it; my ears
    shall be closed against it; I, too, am an erring mortal, liable to
    stumble, apt to come short of my most earnest efforts, your lot has
    been harder than mine, your temptation greater; let us help each
    other to stand and walk without more falling;'--to have done this
    would have demanded courage, deep pity, self-knowledge, generous
    trust--would have demanded a mind that tasted no piquancy in evil
    speaking, that felt no self-exaltation in condemning, that cheated
    itself with no large words into the belief that life can have any
    moral end, any high religion, which excludes the striving after
    perfect truth, justice, and love towards the individual men and
    women who come across our own path.

It is my earnest desire that I may radiate this spirit of courage, deep
pity, self-knowledge, generous trust, and all that follows. And this,
not in an abstract or theoretical way, but in the real concrete cases
that one meets with in life. I am not too good to associate with the
found-out wrong-doer if he is striving against his wrong-doing, and
aiming to be better. I would not look down on any human being because of
any sin. Though I want to grow to hate sin more and more as the
manifestations of that which separates us from the Infinite, I want the
sinner to feel that I am one with him in all desire to be free from
evil, to be possessed only by the spirit of truth, purity, and love.

All great victories whether of peace or war have been won by the
fearless, the unafraid. We honor the heroes of the past, of Thermopylę,
and the fearless and brave of all nations and all time. Tennyson's
_Charge of the Light Brigade_ appeals to our love and respect for the
virile, the manly, the courageous, the fearless, and it is the same
spirit that thrills us when we read or hear _Curfew Shall not Ring
To-night_. To save her lover the shrinking maiden was filled with high
born courage and dared to hang on to the bell. Whether we agree with his
beliefs or not we admire the bravery of Luther that led him to exclaim:
"Were there as many devils in my way as tiles on the house tops yet
would I go to Worms." Whether we approve of his ascetic life or not we
thrill at the bravery, the simple-hearted daring of Francis of Assisi,
who resolutely cast aside his patrimony and dared his father's anger
that he might serve God in his own way.

Every advanced thinker, whose life and action spell progress for the
race, has to be a daring pioneer. He must be an iconoclast; he must be
self-contained, self-assured, self-confident. He must stand aloof from
his fellows in the very spirit of the message he brings, for he
dares--imperfect, weak, even sinful though he be--to be a teacher, a
leader of others. And how natural, human, it is for those who live with
or near him, seeing and knowing as they do, all his foibles,
weaknesses, littlenesses, failures, sins, to magnify these things and by
them hide the beauty and grandeur of the lesson God has given him to
teach the world.

Our poets have given us some wonderfully vivid pictures of the fearless.
Perhaps the greatest in all literature is Shelley's _Prometheus_. It is
worth reading a score of times in order that its spirit of fearlessness
might be absorbed. Joaquin Miller's _Columbus_, which I have already
quoted, gives a marvelously vivid picture of the great admiral when even
hope had gone from his own heart, when he could not pierce by faith the
darkness of his own soul.

    Then, pale and worn, he kept his deck,
    And peered through darkness. Ah, that night
    Of all dark nights!

Yet though it was all darkness _to_ his own soul, and _in_ his own soul,
he kept on. His orders were "Sail on!" And his courage and bravery
brought him to the light of the new world.

Browning in his _Prospice_ opens with the bold and daring interrogative:
"Fear death?" and, after showing what there is to fear, exclaims as in
an ecstasy of fearlessness:

    I would hate that death bandaged my eyes, and forebore
    And bade me creep past.
    No! let me fare like my peers, the heroes of old.
    In a minute pay, glad, life's arrears
    Of pain, darkness, and cold.

I want to radiate the active consciousness even when I am storm-tossed,
beaten down by fierce winds, compelled to stay my journey by the
sand-laden, hot sirocco of the desert, dashed upon the cruel rocks by
tempestuous waves, frozen by the blizzards of the North, that I have
nothing to fear, that nothing can harm me save myself, that God is over
all and in all. As David called upon mountains, and all hills, fire, and
hail, snow and vapors, stormy wind, to praise Him, fulfilling His word,
so would I call. And in calling I would rest and be at peace.

And I want to radiate to others my fearlessness for them. They need not
fear though the heavens fall. Many a man fails in the fierce conflict
raging in his own soul because he has been taught to fear the fierce
judgment of an angry God. I want with all the vehemence of my nature to
radiate a spirit that will kill and bury forever such fear in human
souls. Let no one daunt you by such teaching. Under all circumstances,
brother, keep your face up!

Look ever to the stars!

If, in the conflict, you lose heart, do not let your face down so as to
be covered by the mud into which you are sinking. Battle on, though you
are finally swallowed up--or fear you will be. Go down face up, and let
the last thing your expiring gaze rests upon, be the stars above. Though
the mud and mire cover your mouth so that you cannot cry out,

Look up to the stars!

Though it rise higher, and cover your nostrils so that you cease to
breath,

_Look up to the stars!_

Though it flows into your very eyes,

_Look up to the stars!_

My word for it, my soul for yours, the God of men will take that last
expiring glance of yours and make it the lever that shall pull you out
of the mire and set your feet upon the rock and establish your goings,
and

PUT A NEW SONG INTO YOUR MOUTH.




CHAPTER VIII

THE RADIANCY OF REBUKE


I want to radiate the ability to rebuke without offense, although this
may appear to be a singular desire. One night I sat with a friend
enjoying the exquisite music of the Boston Symphony Orchestra. During
one of the most subtle and delicate passages a "lady" in the seat behind
me began to whisper to her escort. It was as the thrusting of a bottle
of sulphuretted hydrogen under my nose when I was enjoying the subtle
essence of a violet.

Four times that evening did that "cultured" Boston savage outrage my
susceptibilities by her rudeness, by her theft of my power and right of
enjoyment.

I wanted to rebuke her, and I did not know how, without giving her
offense. I used to offend such offenders and glory in my share of the
offense. I hope I have learned better,--yet, all the same, I do wish to
administer some rebuke, that will be effective. As I have said
elsewhere, I want to do this so that my own serenity is preserved. Thus
shall I radiate serenity and not offense. If I am disturbed, offended,
outraged, I radiate those vibrations of unrest and disturbance. I would
reprove kindly, but surely and effectively, and that is best done by
bringing the offender into sympathy with the best that I desire for him
as well as myself.

I would that I could rebuke every boy who keeps a seat in a car when an
elderly or aged man or woman stands by unseated.

I would that I could rebuke every parent who fails to teach his or her
child his duty in this regard.

I would that I could rebuke every parent who fails to require absolute
and explicit obedience to authority--his own and all other proper
authorities--on the part of his or her child.

I would that I could rebuke every irreverent person whether in Catholic
Cathedral, Episcopal Church, Methodist Chapel, Congregational
Meeting-house, Navaho Hogan, Hopi Kiva, or Chinese Joss House, who
laugh, sneer, talk aloud, or in other vulgar way show their irreverence.
All are sacred to some one--all should alike be reverenced.

I would that I could rebuke every haughty purse-proud woman or man who
_demands_ service, not through love, but by power of money or fear.

And my rebuke list would include the politician who uses his office for
graft, the senator who sells his vote, the legislator who hesitates to
give his interest and vote to all bills that seek the true welfare of
the common people. It would include every purveyor of adulterated foods
for the people, every user of child labor, every employer of sweated
labor, and every "bargain-counter" fiend who hunts for the product of
the sweat-shop. It would include every newspaper owner who allows
prejudice to control his columns rather than fairness, and makes himself
a party to the willful deception of the people; every lawyer who values
fees more than justice; every physician a case more than health; every
preacher a fat salary more than truth.

And it might include you, reader, did I know you as well as I know
myself, whom I rebuke constantly.




CHAPTER IX

WHAT I WOULD RADIATE TO THE WRONG DOER


For two years I was the chaplain for two homes where women who had led
evil lives were sheltered and cared for. During part of this time I
helped organize and conduct a midnight mission in one of the most
degraded parts of a large eastern city. I have had a large and varied
acquaintance with criminals of both sexes, of all ages and conditions,
and have been the recipient of many strange and startling confidences of
men and women whose integrity has never been questioned, and yet who, if
their inner life were known, would have been execrated and ostracized.

As a result of these varied experiences and the knowledge that has come
to me I am compelled to assert that I believe our present system of
treatment of wrong-doers is not only unchristian but unwise and foolish,
and that it fosters and cherishes some of the very wrongs we seek to
prevent.

The attitude we take--that every evil doer loves his evil doing, sins
because he wants to sin, is a criminal for his own pleasure--is absurd
and foolish. And what wicked cruelties such an attitude leads us to
commit. Socrates saw clearer than that centuries ago when he said: "It
is strange that you should not be angry when you meet a man with an
ill-conditioned body, and yet be vexed when you encounter one with an
ill-conditioned soul!"

Most of us have a lot of maxims or rules that we apply to those
wrong-doers who come under our ken, forgetful of the fact that the
strange thing about human nature is that it doesn't fit your, or my, or
any one's ideas or notions. It cannot be bounded, as you bound a sea or
an island. It cannot be plotted or catalogued as you plot a lawn or
catalogue a library. The only way you can read men and women is with
sympathy and love--sympathy for their failures to measure up to your
conceptions of manhood and womanhood; love for the undoubted good that
you perceive.

All moral judgments must remain false and hollow that are not checked
and enlightened by a perpetual reference to the special circumstances
that mark the individual lot.

Christ did not in the least abrogate the Seventh Commandment when he
said to the woman _taken in the act_ of adultery: "I do not condemn
thee. Go and sin no more." In my opinion He wished to teach the lesson
that the self-righteousness and hypocrisy of her accusers were also
crimes.

All men that are drunkards are not equally culpable, deserving of
hell-fire and to be swept there by quoting the Hebrew scriptures: "No
drunkard shall inherit eternal life." The special circumstances must be
considered, and God only is competent to do this. Whenever I hear these
ready quotations, whenever I am tempted to use them in my dealings with
my erring fellow-men and women I recall what George Eliot wrote in _The
Mill on the Floss_.

    All people of broad, strong sense have an instinctive repugnance to
    the men of maxims; because such people early discern that the
    mysterious complexity of our life is not to be embraced by maxims,
    and that to lace ourselves up in formulas of that sort is to repress
    all the divine promptings and inspirations that spring from growing
    insight and sympathy. And the man of maxims is the popular
    representative of the minds that are guided in their moral judgment
    safely by general rules, thinking that these will lead them to
    justice by a ready-made patent method, without the trouble of
    exerting patience, discrimination, impartiality,--without any care
    to assure themselves whether they have the insight that comes from a
    hardly earned estimate of temptation, or from a life vivid and
    intense enough to have created a wide fellow-feeling with all that
    is human.

The true brotherhood of man is that which takes upon itself all the
weaknesses, all the burdens, all the woes, all the sins of the world of
men and women. This is what Christ did! Ah, that we might perceive and
realize it! This is what makes Walt Whitman so great a poet,--that he
tries to teach us this lesson. This is what gave to Ernest Crosby his
power, gave to Golden Rule Jones his influence. They felt the
brotherhood, truly, really, deeply, even though imperfectly. Christ felt
it perfectly. Can we not try to feel it? Whenever we behold sin in
others it behooves us to remember that Paul said, "_All_ have sinned and
come short of the glory of God," and that whenever we condemn sin in
another we condemn some sin in ourselves. We are all sinners in some way
or another. There are those who feel the oneness of human relationship
so keenly that they have declared that when another did a wrong they
felt it as if it were their own personal act. While I have not yet come
to so close a recognition of my brotherhood to all men and women as
that, I can deeply sympathize with the feeling. We all know how a
brother feels if one of his own family--sister or brother--"goes wrong."
He is grieved and disgraced. A burden is placed upon him. When we fully
recognize the brotherhood we owe to all men and women I doubt not we
shall then feel this personal sorrow and disgrace, which will lead us to
seek our brother's speedy reclamation, with helpful sympathy and loving
encouragement.

Only those touched with the essential spirit of the love that belongs to
the Divine, or those who have sinned much, can know the great secret of
human tenderness and long suffering towards the wrong doer that alone,
_at times_, can help him. Oh for more of this human tenderness and
sympathy, this long suffering and patience, this active principle of
Divine Love that burns through all crusts and coatings of evil into the
most secret corners of the heart where the good is enshrined, though
forgotten.

I have just been talking with a prominent editor about a man in his
office, competent, thorough, reliable, manly, a systematic worker and
able to get the best results out of those in his department, yet who,
once in a while, goes off on a terrible debauch. He will drink up all
the money at hand, then draw out whatever he has saved in the bank
(sometimes nearly a thousand dollars), engage an automobile, surround
himself with dissolute companions, squander his money on them, then
borrow from his friends, who, knowing that when sober he will pay back
every cent, cruelly lend it to him, and thus "go the pace" until either
money gives out, or physical endurance can no longer stand the strain.
Then his true friends come and pick him up out of the gutter, or care
for him in a hospital until he recovers.

As soon as he is sane and sober again he is overwhelmed with remorse and
sorrow. He knows that he is ruining himself in every way and from every
possible standpoint, yet there is that in him that seems to render him
incapable of resisting these temptations to periodical sprees. He
listens with true penitence to the cautions of his employers, his
fellow workers, and to the heart-broken pleadings of his aged mother who
fairly idolizes him--still he drinks.

What shall I radiate to such a man--to all such men? Can I ignore the
degradation of their debauchery? Certainly not! Can I ignore the fact
that, as a rule, when the downward path is once begun, the sober
intervals grow shorter after each debauch, and that by radiating
friendliness to such a man I am tying myself to one who will ultimately
disgrace himself and me? Shall I cease to be his friend, in order to
protect myself?

God forbid! To radiate friendliness is not enough. Seek to possess more
than this, that you may radiate more. Greater than friendship is love.
Love your friend as yourself. He is having a desperate struggle. Give
him your love, your thoughtful, considerate, protective love. If
necessary treat him as you would an insane person, for the highest
medical experts now concede that "while alcoholic excess is a prolific
source of disease and mental instability, _disease and mental
instability are even more provocative of the alcoholic habit_." The
greatest possible kindness to such an one would be to lovingly,
tenderly, sympathetically _lock him up_. The insane man must be kept
from doing himself and others an injury. Society must protect itself
from the evil doer, regardless of his moral responsibility, but the
"how" of that protection is one of the most important things in the
development of the human race. As we now protect ourselves we show the
barbarity of the aborigine, the cruel vindictiveness of the savage.

I am fully satisfied that the time will come when we shall so radiate
Christian love one to another, and especially to our weaker brothers and
sisters--whether their weaknesses manifest themselves in alcoholic
excess, sexual sins, gambling, theft, drug-manias, or any other form of
wrong-doing--that we shall prepare for them places where they may be
properly cared for, and especially whenever they fear they are in danger
of succumbing to their weaknesses. This method would not apply to those
who are so enthralled by sin that they think they find great pleasure in
the gross gratification of the senses, for such are doomed to suffer
until they are forced to see their errors and turn from them with
loathing, but there are others who are unwilling victims to appetite and
evil habits. The burdens which weak humanity carries are many and
complex, and sometimes even mysterious. It is known to the medical world
that many wrong deeds and even serious crimes are committed by men and
women under temporary abnormal mental conditions. In Scriptural times
doubtless it would have been said that they were possessed with demons,
but the modern expert calls such conditions _manias_ of various kinds.
Whatever the subtle cause of this species of insanity, it is generally
admitted that the attacks are of a periodical nature, and that during
the intervals the victims conduct themselves in accordance with ordinary
standards. Condemnation and ostracism cannot remedy such evils, but true
Christianity should prompt a method of treatment that will encourage and
sustain rather than induce despair. Even ordinary so-called "sinners"
are not reclaimed by avoiding them utterly. Those who go down into the
slums and plague-spots of our cities would never rescue any of the
"perishing" if they went grudgingly, and holding themselves daintily
aloof in self-righteous superiority. No, they brave the pestilential
radiation in perfect safety and carry hope to the fallen because they
possess the mind of Christ, which is purity and love. This does not
alter the fact that the pure and good naturally shrink from depravity
and degradation, nor that it is expedient to protect the ignorant and
innocent from association with those who radiate impurity, oftentimes,
but since it is well known that society contains many men and some women
whose private lives would not stand publicity, the only safeguard is to
be fortified within with that purity and goodness which involuntarily
resists evil and imparts good.




CHAPTER X

THE RADIANCIES OF TOLERATION


I want to radiate my conception of what, in religion, is commonly termed
"toleration." To me the term is a misnomer. Its use is based upon a
gross and small-minded misunderstanding of the right, inherent to each
human being, to live according to the dictates of his own conscience in
all things that do not militate against what the majority conceive to be
the public good.

What is religion? My own definition is that _it is the highest within
myself reaching out to the highest I can see or conceive outside of
myself_. In this "reaching out," this "following after," or
"apprehending," as St. Paul calls it, I alone must determine that which
I will seek for. Others may aid me in my search, others may point out to
me and for me that which they have reached, or are striving to reach,
and in that way they may aid and help me. But for another to say,
"_This_ is that alone for which you should strive," or "That is the
supreme end of all effort," and to refuse me any right of appeal to my
own judgment is to stultify my own God-given powers and to make a mere
puppet of me. Hence I stand, or fall, on the platform of individualism
in religion. I affirm that it is a purely personal matter, that there
can be no coercion, no forcing of any individual to adopt a _general_
plan which another individual asserts that all must follow to their
eternal well-being, or disregard to their own damnation.

The attitude I would radiate is this. For myself I know, or am learning,
what I must believe, what I must strive for, what I must seek to become.
So long as this belief, this striving, this aim, does not interfere with
the exercise of the belief, the striving, the aim of others, and is not
subversive of the public good, I demand my inherent right of individual
belief, individual striving, individual aim. When one who differs from
me offers me his "charity," or his "toleration," I regard his offer as
an insolence and small-minded impertinence. I want no charity, I refuse
all toleration, for I own as many inherent rights as the one who thus
presumes to offer me his charity and his tolerance. He needs my charity
and tolerance to cover his individualism as much as I need his. I have
as much right to offer mine to him as he to offer his to me. Hence,
boldly, fearlessly, restful in my God-given right, I believe, I strive,
I aim to reach God as best I may. But in the very self-assertiveness of
this right it is an essential condition of my perfect freedom that I
absolutely accord it to all others, no matter how diverse from mine
their beliefs, their strivings, their aims. There must be no mental
reservations, no subterfuges, no playing with one's own intellect or
conscience. The freedom to others must be as large and complete as the
freedom I demand for myself, for, wherein I limit, even in my most
secret mind and heart, the freedom of my neighbor, I am giving to him
the right to limit me. "With what measure ye mete it shall be measured
to you again."

I resent any interference with my right to believe as I choose. My
friends, G---- and S----, are Catholics. In the exercise of their
God-given right they accept a different faith from mine. They are
equally earnest, equally intelligent, equally sincere in their
profession of faith as am I. Just as I resent any interference with my
own right to believe as I choose, so do I resent, with equal, and even
stronger fervor, any interference with G----'s and S----'s rights to
believe as they choose.

I say with "even stronger fervor." You may ask, "Why with stronger
fervor?" The reason is this. I find, within my own soul, a greater
readiness to demand freedom for myself than I do to accord it to those
who differ from me. Hence honor demands that I watch with even closer
scrutiny the rights of my neighbors than I guard against encroachments
upon my own. Selfishness will care for my own. Indifference to my
neighbors _may_ lead me to be careless of theirs.

Other neighbors, P---- and X----, are Christian Scientists; still
others, A---- and J----, are Unitarians; others, D---- and C----, are
Universalists; and I have friends, dear to my heart, whom I love with
true, pure fervor and who, I am assured, love me with an equal
sincerity, who are Jews, Hopis, Wallapais, Havasupais, Apaches, Greeks,
Mohammedans, Hindoos, Theosophists, Spiritualists, Atheists, Shakers,
Agnostics, Communists, and Mormons. Take these beliefs and non-beliefs
with the one I profess and the others I have referred to, and there is
as perfect a hodge-podge of diversities and differences as one can
possibly imagine. Do I attempt to reconcile them? No! Do I agree with
them all? No! Can I harmonize them all? No! It is neither my business to
reconcile them, agree with them, nor harmonize them. I am not sent to
earth to make all men's minds and souls alike, any more than Burbank is
sent to make all flowers and plants, shrubs and trees alike. My business
is to develop and live my own life, in harmony with my own beliefs,
aims, and strivings, to the utmost, and seek the utmost good for my
fellow. And in no way can I better do that than by aiding him to live
his highest beliefs to the utmost, helping him in his strivings, make
clearer to him the beauty of his own aims. Hence, even as I want all
good men and true to bid me a hearty, an earnest, a sincere "God-speed!"
in my own strivings, so do I, with all my heart, bid my many and
diverse-believing, diverse-aiming friends God-speed in their endeavors.

If, for the public good, I should ever be called upon to pass judgment
upon any of the actions that are the result of the beliefs of my
neighbors and friends, and I, with my fellow jurors, deemed these
actions subversive of the public good, I could unite with my fellows in
suppressing these actions. But this would be done with a perfectly open
heart, without malice, without censure even, without any presumption,
without any interference with the _principle_ I have sought clearly to
state and exemplify. It would be done as the result of our united
judgment upon a matter of public policy--not a fixed, established
assurance of right or wrong, but as a matter wherein, for the benefit of
others, we regarded the restriction of an inherent and God-given freedom
a justifiable act.

Herein, to my mind, lies the power of the argument of the political
prohibitionists. They seek to prohibit men from the exercise of their
undoubted right to manufacture and sell alcoholic stimulants--their
undoubted right provided it could be done without injury to the bodies
and souls of their fellow-beings. No one can claim an inherent right to
injure his neighbor willfully and deliberately. No one can claim a
God-given right to transgress God's own laws. Those who believe in God
believe He has ordained laws for the government of all that He has
created. The interpretation of the "moral law" as handed down to us in
the Scriptures is, in the main, similar in all creeds in Christendom,
and practically the same among all who, without so-called creeds,
believe in the brotherhood of man.

Upon those points wherein men have conscientiously differed there have
been instances where the ruling majority has restricted or taken away
the rights of the minority to put their beliefs into practice, because
the consensus of opinion has decided such acts to be contrary to public
policy or public good, but it does not necessarily follow that the
interference was based upon incontrovertible ideas of right or wrong.

My contention is that no man or body of men has the inherent right to
interfere with the beliefs and acts of their fellow-beings who are
sincerely and conscientiously seeking to love God with all the heart and
their neighbors as themselves, but in all countries where the majority
is supposed to rule it is expedient to submit to prevailing customs and
laws unless conscience imperatively demands otherwise. In any case,
however, it does not necessarily follow that the majority is always in
the right and the minority in the wrong, especially in religious
matters.




CHAPTER XI

OUT OF DOOR RADIANCIES


I want to radiate a constant, never-failing love for God's great out of
doors at all times, in all seasons, under all conditions, in all moods.
I want to understand Nature, to be one with her, to feel with her,
expand with her, be reserved with her, be exuberant with her. I want to
realize and radiate my kinship with everything that exists in Nature; I
am a part of this great whole, all of which is an expression of a great
thought of the great God. By making myself a part of Nature I am able to
make allies of all the forces of Nature, and this fact I want to radiate
with power and emphasis. I would teach both by word, influence, and
unconscious radiation that we are able to ally ourselves with all the
powers of God as manifested in the world around us. I have learned that,
no matter for whom else the sun may shine, it shines expressly for me. I
would have you learn that it shines expressly for you. Whatever its
power it belongs to you. Claim it! And so with all the forces. The winds
blow for you, the flowers bloom for you, the stars glisten for you, the
fruits grow for you, the trees clothe themselves in beauty for you, the
birds sing for you, the sunsets are glorious for you, and the sunrises
gild the mountain tops with reddish gold for you, the grass grows for
you, the creeks sing, the rivers flow, and the seas roar for you; the
forces of good are all yours, you are allies with them, and what they
are you are, what power they possess, you possess.

What marvelous vivification comes into the body, mind, and soul of man
when he realizes this stupendous fact. He no longer stands alone on the
earth. God, to many men and women, is far away, unseen, unknowable, but
through His world in Nature we can touch Him, realize Him, learn to know
Him, and while we are learning this greatest of great facts we are
becoming stronger, more self-reliant, more full of power, more
optimistic, more sure of our own footing on earth.

A man may not say of a palace, a house, a garden, a yacht, a fortune,
this, these, are mine, but we may each and all--the vilest drunkard, the
most wretched harlot, the near-suicide, and the nigh-insane, as well as
the poverty-stricken and the oppressed--say and know "the sun is mine,
the stars, the rain, the sweetness of the flowers, the blessedness of
God's great gift of life. Therefore, I am not poor, I am not forsaken, I
am not forgotten. I own much. I will take and utilize these for my
eternal blessing."

And as you utilize what you have you become both capable and worthy of
larger things. Only those who use receive more. "To him that hath shall
be given," and these are the things that all may have and that bless
more abundantly than any other things mankind may possess.

Most of us go through life missing what Nature has for us.

In one of Sienkiewicz's books he makes one of his characters say of his
betrothed,

    I gaze on Nature, too, and feel it; but she shows me things which I
    should not notice myself. A couple of days ago, we all went into the
    forest, where she showed me ferns in the sun, for instance. They are
    so delicate! She taught me also that the trunks of pine-trees,
    especially in the evening light, have a violet tone. She opens my
    eyes to colors which I have not seen hitherto, and, like a kind of
    enchantress going through the forest, discloses new worlds to me.

Reread these two sentences: "She shows me things which I should not
notice myself," and "She opens my eyes and discloses new worlds to me."
The world's beauty is so common to us that we forget it. Nothing is
commoner than the stars, yet nothing more mysterious, wonderful, and
attractive; the grass is so common that we trample it under foot, yet
its beauty, its varied features will repay long hours of study, and it
is a joy unspeakable to those who have learned to love it. It is in the
common things that we should look for beauty, for lessons in color, in
art, in criticism. One of the great students and teachers of art of our
country once wrote a book entitled _The Gate Beautiful_. It was the
result of a life of concentrated study upon true art. Whence comes true
art? What is it? How shall one know it when he sees it? The result of
all Dr. Stimson's study, placed in that wonderful book, summed up in
short is--study Nature, and you will there learn more than all the books
and teachers of art can tell you in a thousand years. The author shows
by remarkable illustrations spiral vibrations made by the voice, the
natural forms of mineralogy, mechanics, astronomy, seeds, fruit,
vegetables, fish, reptiles, insects, birds, beasts, flowers, and
humanity. He shows the exquisite beauty of snow crystals, and of the
minute forms of earliest life, found in the diatoms. He sets forth the
beauty of leaf and stem in the commonest trees, in shells, etc., until
one wonders where his eyes have been, where his appreciation of beauty,
in all the years that these things have not appealed to him. Nature is
so flooded with beauty that more than one lifetime will be necessary for
any one man to discover the half of it. So because of its beauty I want
the men and women who come in contact with me to feel in me a pulsing,
living, active, irresistible love for Nature which will draw them out
into it; arouse in them an insatiable longing to see and know, to feel
and comprehend more of the rich beauty so freely exposed out of doors.

The out-of-doors, too, is full of beauty of color as well as beauty in
form. Oh, the sunrises and sunsets at sea, and on the desert, and in the
canyons, and on the mountain heights, and on the great plains of Arizona
and New Mexico and Utah. What colorist of earth can ever equal them?
Titian? Tintoretto? Velasquez? Turner? La Farge? Reid? Why waste words
asking the questions? How tame is Titian's greatest color-effects side
by side with a sunrise on the ocean, or a sunset on the desert!
Bostonians are proud of Reid's magnificent paintings in the State House.
I enjoy them myself and do not wonder that visitors are struck by the
powerful color-handling of the interesting historical subjects. But Mr.
Reid himself is not so foolish as to imagine that his greatest paintings
are more than futile attempts to put on canvas the colors his eyes have
seen, his soul has felt, out in the open. So, for color I would radiate
a love for out-of-doors.

And I would radiate a love for all of out-of-doors at all times. Winter,
Summer, Spring, Autumn, in rain and sunshine, in storm and calm, there
is something in every condition, every mood for the men and women who
are receptive. When I see newly born infants shut out from the pure
air, their faces covered, "lest they take cold," I am filled with
amazement at people's fear of out-of-doors. My babies were put to sleep
out-of-doors half an hour after they were born. The latest and most
approved methods of treating tuberculosis is to make those afflicted
with it sleep out of doors. There are camps in Michigan and in the snowy
regions of New York, in the Adirondacks, where, throughout the Winter,
patients sleep out of doors with the best of results. Be not afraid. Go
out of doors as does the Indian. Learn of him and be wise. He is a
believer in the virtue of the outdoor life, not as an occasional thing,
but as his regular, uniform habit. He _lives_ out of doors; and not only
does his body remain in the open, but his mind, his soul, are ever also
there. Except in the very cold weather his house is free to every breeze
that blows. He laughs at "drafts." "Catching cold" is something of which
he knows absolutely nothing. When he learns of white people shutting
themselves up in houses into which the fresh, pure, free air of the
plains and deserts, often laden with the healthful odors of the pines,
firs, and balsams of the forest, cannot come, he shakes his head at the
folly, and feels as one would if he saw a man slamming his door in the
face of his best friend. Virtually he sleeps out of doors, eats out of
doors, works out of doors. When the women make their baskets and
pottery, it is always out of doors, and their best beadwork is always
done in the open. The men make their bows and arrows, dress their
buckskin, make their moccasins and buckskin clothes, and perform nearly
all their ceremonials out-of-doors.

I wish I could radiate to every human soul what I mean by having one's
mind, one's soul, live in the open. Words fail to convey what I mean.
The sense of largeness, of expansion, of breadth, depth, width, and
height are as tangible in soul-results as in those of body. None can
live in the open all the time and become sordid money-grubbers. If they
are to become rich they do it in a large, expansive, virile way that
commands respect. It is only the shut-in man that can add to his
millions by cheese-paring methods, by grinding the face of the poor, by
counting up cents and nickels and dimes wrung from the labor of the
children of the poor.

Read these lines from a wonderful poem of the out-of-doors by Edwin
Markham, and see how much you can make it mean to yourself:

    I ride on the mountain tops, I ride;
    I have found my life and am satisfied.

           *       *       *       *       *

    I ride on the hills, I forgive, I forget
      Life's hoard of regret--
      All the terror and pain
      Of the chafing chain.
      Grind on, O cities, grind;
      I leave you a blur behind.
    I am lifted elate--the skies expand;
    Here the world's heaped gold is a pile of sand.
    Let them weary and work in their narrow walls;
    I ride with the voices of waterfalls!

           *       *       *       *       *

    I swing on as one in a dream--I swing
    Down the airy hollows, I shout, I sing!
    The world is gone like an empty word!
    My body's a bough in the wind, my heart a bird!

Never in a thousand years can one get such pure, sweet, pulsing, living
and stay-long-with-you delights as these, in a city. Granted there are
pleasures in the ballroom, and they are doubtless great, but can they
begin to compare with the delights of out-of-doors? Languor next day,
ennui, jealousies, heart-burnings, gossiping, cruel slandering,
ruination of health, too often come with these city pleasures. Then,
too, the ballroom in its desirable form is only for the rich, while the
poor may enjoy everything good of the great out-of-doors. The city has
its theaters, operas, concerts, lectures, and the like, but they are
generally at night, compelling people to be out when they should be in
bed, turning day into night, and reversing the natural order of things.
And the artificial is never equal to the real, the unnatural to the
natural.

Then, too, the out-of-doors is such a teacher; and not a teacher of the
arid, formal, dry, embalmed knowledge, but the real living facts. As
Robert Louis, the well-beloved, says:

    There is certainly some chill and arid knowledge to be found upon
    the summits of formal and laborious science, but it is all round
    about you, and for the trouble of looking, that you will acquire the
    warm and palpitating facts of life.

Book knowledge can never equal living knowledge. He whose mind is stored
with what he has read too often only thinks he knows, while the one
whose facts are gained at first hand from the real objects themselves
knows that he knows. A man in a factory as a rule, in these days of
specialization, is only a cog in a wheel, a part of a great machine. Be
he a woodworker, he does not make any complete piece of furniture. He
saws on one part; another on another; a third on still another; a
fourth, who knows nothing of shaping the parts, assembles the whole, and
a fifth puts them together; a sixth sandpapers; a seventh stains or
varnishes; and an eighth polishes and finishes. So with watchmaking and
everything used by human hands. Nobody, nowadays, has the joy of "doing
it all."

But in the country a man plows, harrows, sows the seed and cultivates,
and during it all he is in the open, seeing all the wonderful phenomena
of Nature pass before him in everchanging panorama each hour. That is,
of course, providing he has not been ground down by too many hours of
hard physical labor until he has become a mere "brother to the ox," and
the stolid and stunned creature so powerfully described by Edwin Markham
in his _Man with the Hoe_.

Every man needs something both of the city and the country. Rubbing up
against his kind sharpens his wits; often makes him more selfish and
indifferent to the rights and needs of others; and again prepares him
more thoroughly to enjoy what the country offers. So, city man, with all
your senses sharpened by contact with mankind, go out into the country
to get your soul enlarged. For Nature is the great soul expander.

Read John Muir's _Mountains of California_, and see how the
out-door-life enlarged him, made him bigger, grander, nobler than he
could ever have been had he stayed in the narrow confines of a city's
walls. In one chapter he tells of his experience in a storm in a Sierra
forest. Perched high on the mountains a great storm swept over the
range. Most men would have remained indoors, afraid of the fierceness of
the wind and the beating of the rain. Not so he! There were experiences
to be had out there that could come to him in no other way; so out he
went. After scrambling through underbrush, climbing hilly slopes, until
his blood was fairly a-tingle in response to the power of the storm,
watching the swaying of the trees, hearing the crash, every few
moments, of a falling tree, he finally decided to see the whole thing
from the top of a tree. So selecting a suitable tree he climbed to its
topmost branches, and there, swaying to and fro like "a bobolink on a
reed," he watched the wind playing with the gigantic trees and the tiny
leaves, and listened to such an ęolian concert as few men have ever
dreamed of.

John Muir's experiences and development are not peculiar to him. Most
men who live the larger out-of-door life, who engage in out-of-door
occupations have a largeness and expansion about them that is
stimulating and inspiring. Read the life of the fishermen--the
Gloucester Folk, and the Folk of all the shores of the sea, who gain
their livelihood by battling with storms and circumventing them. What
brawny arms and shoulders and backs; what tremendous power; what deep
breaths in powerful lungs! See the pilots who come out to meet the
transoceanic steamers; what brave, powerful, massive men they are!
Ordinary men are dwarfed in their presence--not merely physically, but
mentally and spiritually. See the captains of these same great steamers,
and all sea-going vessels, and the very sailors; there is a strength of
body and a largeness, an openness of disposition, that is good to come
in contact with. Who that has climbed the Swiss mountains with an
Alpine guide but has felt the strength and power developed by ages of
conflict with snowstorms, avalanches, and other great Nature forces.
Even the loggers in the forest swing their axes or handle the huge logs
with an ease and power that stagger the ordinary city man. Think how the
old time stage-drivers used to handle their six- and eight-horse teams
with ease and elegance, guiding and directing their movements as
gracefully as a _grande dame_ promenades in her ballroom. Who has not
been thrilled with the doings of the live-saving service, and the
lighthouse keepers? What city girl could have dared do as did Grace
Darling, the lighthouse keeper's daughter, who insisted upon her father
rowing with her to rescue a shipwrecked crew in the face of a howling
storm? What delights I myself have enjoyed out on the plains, prairies,
and foot-hills, riding with the cowboys. Well do I remember several
_rodeos_ I united with in Nevada, where we rode madly after the wild
cattle and horses, over and through the sagebrush at break-neck speed,
now dodging to the right, now to the left, now jumping a piece of brush
that could not be dodged. We went up hill like the wind, and then
started down hill at equal or greater speed, and once, getting into a
grove of trees, I had to learn to bend down flat on the horse's back to
avoid being swept off. "Let your horse go where he will. He understands
his business, and you don't," were the instructions I had received, and
well it was that I was not required to guide my animal. I had enough to
do to keep my seat. Talk about rough-riders! I was soon a rough-rider,
indeed. And how tired out and weary I was that night, but how I slept! I
had been dyspeptic, sleepless, and anęmic. Three weeks of this shook me
up so that my liver worked as it had never worked in my history before.
I got until I could eat and digest anything, and my sleep was sweet,
sound, dreamless, and refreshing. Would that I had had sense enough then
and there to resign the pastorate of my church; quit being an
indifferent and unhealthy parson; become a cowboy and gain health, vim,
vigor, strength, life.

I suppose I had to come to it slowly, but come I did to the most
important facts, viz.: that I could never be healthy indoors, and that I
must live in the open. And as I got out more my intellect and spirit
expanded as my body grew healthier, and I began to learn more from the
objects around me than I had from all my schooling, all my books, and
all my theological training and study.

Nowadays there is no out-of-door occupation that does not appeal to me;
a ditch-digger, a navvy on a railroad, a roustabout on a dock, a
deck-hand on a steamer, a brakeman, a road mender, a plowman, a carter,
a teamster--even these, the lowliest of the out-of-door callings, show
to me men of rugged strength that delight and appeal to me.

How one's very soul thrills in sympathy as he thinks of the marvelous
achievements of the great explorers--all of them men of the
out-of-doors; Columbus, Magellan, Capt. Cook, Kane, Sir John Franklin,
Peary, Sven Hedin, Capt. Burnaby, Burton, Livingstone, Stanley, Major
Powell, and a host of others. How the mere thought of them and their
lives radiates the very spirit of energy, strength, courage, daring,
independence, self-reliance! In their physical or spiritual presence you
feel you are in contact with an entirely different set of earth's
mortals than ordinary men, for they radiate unconsciously the largeness,
the expansiveness, the majesty and strength of the vast out-of-doors.

Rudyard Kipling in his _Captains Courageous_ fully explains what I mean
about this largeness and nobleness of soul that come from the
out-of-door life, in telling of the fishermen of the New England coast.
In his vivid English he pictures their daily life, what their work is,
how they have to brave the perils of the deep, the dangerous fogs, the
uncertain storms, the sudden death that comes when a great vessel looms
through the fog and cuts them down. Yet they go ahead as a matter of
course. Their life enlarges their faith and trust; either it is that or
they become used to looking in the face of danger and death and then
calmly continue in their work. No man does this without deepening and
broadening his life.

When it comes to gardeners I fairly envy them. Think of the wondrous
life that is theirs. To learn and know the life-habits of plants and
flowers, and to see them growing from tiny seeds, or slips, or cuttings
into all their rich and perfect beauty. I never knew a despondent
gardener. His profession forbids it; his experience rebukes it. So of
late years, in my crude way, I have been trying to become a gardener,
when I am at home and have time.

What an unspeakable joy there is in all this work. How it occupies one's
brain and body, and drives away all despondency, care, blue-devils, and
worry. Out in the garden I am a king, a proud monarch, robed in blue
flannel shirt and overalls, my scepter a spade, and my right to rule
demonstrable by my strong muscles, steady nerves, strong lungs, healthy
skin, and clear eyes. Who would not reign in such a realm?

More than all else I feel when living this life that I am lifted above
all the petty meannesses of men and women. I am dealing with creative
forces--things direct from the hands of God--sunshine, air, water, soil,
growth, development, life. And how such feelings expand the soul!

Then I begin to think of the wonderful work in flowers, fruits, and
plants performed by Hugo de Vries and our own Luther Burbank, and as I
recall their achievements I feel the opening up of a new realm before
me. Never can I forget the joy of a couple of days with Burbank at his
home at Santa Rosa, and his "proving grounds," at Sebastopol. I there
saw his winter rhubarb, and as we walked along we came to his cactus
patch. The first section was of the rude, prickly leaves I was so
familiar with on the desert; the next section less prickly and so on,
until at last, with a frolic, Mr. Burbank "dived" into the cactus,
rubbed his face and ears against the great leaves and demonstrated them
free from every vestige of a thorn.

Then we saw flowers that he had completely changed, in size, color,
form, and odor, and when you ask how it was all done he declares that
any man or woman with the necessary patience and skill (and skill comes
with patience) can produce results as apparently marvelous as his own.
For the marvel is apparent and not real; it is nothing but the
understanding and application of natural laws; laws that Darwin and
others have well understood and enunciated.

At Sebastopol I had the joy of seeing him work in the selection of plum
trees. Row after row of young bearing plum trees stood before us. With
two men following him, one with black strings, and the other with white,
he began. Picking a plum from the first tree, he bit into it. I did
likewise. To me it seemed a good plum. He rapidly commented upon: 1, its
appearance, shape, etc.; 2, color; 3, firmness of texture; 4, flavor; 5,
sweetness. Then he did the same with the tree: its extent of foliage,
shapeliness, etc. All these things had to be considered. The first few
trees he took very slowly and deliberately in order that I might clearly
comprehend what he was after. Then, almost as quickly as his eye fell
upon a tree, he had put his teeth into the fruit, his trained intellect
had decided whether the tree was worth keeping or killing, and as he
said "keep" or "kill," the attendants tied on the corresponding white or
black strings. To produce the plum he wanted he assured me he has
destroyed over a million trees.

His apple trees are perfect marvels. Some of them bear upwards of two
hundred different kinds of apples, and he says it is comparatively easy
to produce an apple of any color, texture, size, flavor, and sweetness
desired.

Think what Nature has taught to such a man. He is not what you would
call a supereducated man in books; but he has read Nature as few men in
the history of the world have done, and she has revealed many of her
most intimate secrets to him. And as you talk with him you find in this
quiet, unassuming, sweet-spirited, gentle-hearted man a breadth, a
largeness, a sweep of soul that are rare.

And Nature gives this same largeness to a woman as well as a man. Women
who get into the bigness of the out-of-doors get away from feminine
pettinesses just as surely as men do from their narrownesses and
prejudices. I have two women friends in California (or had, until one
passed on), both of them expert and scientific florists. One lived at
San Buena Ventura, and the other at San Diego. The names of Mrs.
Theodosia Shepard and Miss Kate Sessions are known throughout the world.
Both women determined to devote their lives to a scientific study, _out
in the garden_, of plant life, and each has therefore done things,
achieved results that have made her world-famed. How much better this,
than to live the narrow, contracted life of most women.

Another woman friend, Mrs. Sarah Plummer Lemmon, wife of the well-known
botanist, and herself a botanist known to the whole scientific world,
for years accompanied her husband in his expeditions throughout the
wildest parts of Arizona, New Mexico, California, and Mexico. I doubt
whether there is a person living who has so real and intimate a
knowledge of all this country as has this brave and intrepid woman, who,
when Apaches were on the warpath, calmly and steadfastly sustained her
husband in his scientific work. In storms and perils, in danger from
wild animals and wilder men, away from all luxuries and comforts and
often deprived of what most people call necessities, this woman communed
with Nature and has thereby grown into a large, commanding, powerful,
all-embracing soul, as much above the average woman in intellect as an
athlete is above a baby.

I am no technical botanist, yet I have had pleasure untold when
wandering in canyon, mountain, plain, forest, seaside, and desert in
seeking to learn all I could of the flora of the region. When botanists
said that the _cereus giganteus_--the giant suahuaro--was not to be
found in California and I knew I had seen it growing on the California
side of the Colorado River, there was great pleasure in photographing
the few specimens I knew in this habitat and then in hunting for more.
How well I remember one day climbing up hill and down, over rocky ridges
and dangerous trails and places where there were no trails at all, every
now and again seeing fresh specimens, _in California_, of this cactus
"that did not grow in California." And when, at last, I stood on a
ridge, looking down into a secluded canyon, where there were a dozen or
more (which I photographed), I felt as if, humbly though it was, I were
being used as an instrument for increasing the botanical knowledge of
the world.




CHAPTER XII

RADIANCIES OF JOY, INSPIRATION, AND SERENITY


I want to radiate the healthfulness of joy. Joy is the sunshine of the
soul. Let it shine. If there is so much of it that it fills the soul, it
makes of it a luminous body that must radiate light and warmth and
health to others. The joyous man is the healthy man, and he that has
health should joy to give it to others, whenever and wherever he can. My
friend, Marshall P. Wilder, was a radiating center of joy as well as
fun. He was funny, but he was more--he was joyous. There was no enmity,
no malice, no unkindness, no cruelty in his fun; it was all healthful,
kind, sane, and joyous.

A little girl once said of a certain man: "I like that man because he
always _shines_ at me." Don't you want to shine and make glad the
innocent heart of a child, the striving heart of the young, the
sorrowful and vexed heart of the middle-aged, and the weary heart of the
old? Well did Robert Louis Stevenson say:

    A happy man or woman is a better thing to find than a five-pound
    note. He or she is a radiating focus of good will; and their
    entrance into a room is as though another candle had been lighted.

    There is no duty we so much underrate as the duty of being happy. By
    being happy, we sow anonymous benefits upon the world, which remain
    unknown even to ourselves, or when they are disclosed, surprise
    nobody so much as the benefactor.

Make the most of your happiness, and the least of your sorrows. Use the
telescope at the enlarging end for the former and at the reducing end
for the latter, until you have learned what most of us have to
_learn_--how foolish and wrong it is to make our joys mere _incidents_
while we make our sorrows _events_.

I want to radiate a joy in the little things of to-day. Most people live
in anticipation. The things of to-day are not enough. It is, "Oh,
tomorrow--next week--next year--will surely bring me my heart's desire!"
Let us learn that _to-day_ is the fulfillment of the heart's desire.
Take to-day _all_ it brings, and it will make _to-day_ so full that you
will have no care for the joys of anticipation. Live _now_, so
intensely, so fully, that life _to-day_ will be compelled to deliver up
all its treasures _to-day_. Hence every day becomes a perfect joy.

I want to radiate _inspiration_. I do not believe the idea that the
saints of old who wrote "the Bible," are the only examples of
inspiration. God inspires every good man and good woman, and all good
in all people comes from Him, for He is the original source.

A self-centered life is a selfish life; a life that gives of itself
freely and fully to all with whom it comes in contact is a life of
inspiration--it is a radiating center of inspiration. It inspires to
courage, to higher endeavor, to larger achievement. I need all this for
myself, but I also long and desire to inspire it in others. Many a life
seems to have inspiration for the carrying out of its own dreams,
ambitions, desires, but none to give away. Yet the lives we touch may
need just the impetus, the propelling force--light or vigorous--that we
can give to enable the fulfillment in them of half dormant ambitions for
good, the attainment of noble endeavor.

What would become of the chick in the egg if the mother hen did not
brood over it? She forgets her own desires to move about in the stronger
desire to bring into active being the hidden lives within the eggs. Let
us "brood" over the souls of men and women, young men and maidens, boys
and girls, and quicken to life the dormant powers of the weak, the
tender. Aspirations may have begun in them that can only be quickened by
warmth and love from outside. Oh, for wisdom, as well as love, to
"brood" aright.

This implies a reaching out to others. It means an ability to feel even
the hidden or only half-felt thoughts of others, and love and sympathy
alone are delicate enough instruments to thus feel. The seismograph,
that registers the oscillations of the earth's crust, is one of the most
delicate of man-made instruments, yet the human heart that would respond
unerringly to every beginning of aspiration and longing for good in
every other human soul must be ten thousand times more sensitive than
the seismograph. Such a sensitive instrument let each seek to become. We
should hear the faintest beat of the human hearts near us and try to
inspire those faint beats until they are strong, regular, powerful,
certain.

Lives often possess, unknown to themselves, the germ cells of great
powers and lofty ambitions that will never be developed unless some
outside influence impregnates and vivifies them into existence. With
thousands of people the seeds of good in their souls need to be
quickened from the outside, and the help, the food, the desire to feed,
must also be given from the outside, until they are born and nurtured
into active, self-reliant existence. To be this outside quickening power
is to be a radiant source of inspiration.

In this connection I have found that every life that is growing,
expanding, enlarging, is a stimulation to every other life to grow,
expand, enlarge. I seek, therefore, to radiate growth by my own growth.
By _being_ something, _doing_ something, I want to help others _be_ and
_do_. Growth is the most natural thing in the world, but unfortunately,
men and women are far from being natural. How then can I best radiate
the inspiration for growth in them? By being natural myself--throwing
off the artificialities, the restricting and restraining bands that
prevent the best of myself from coming forth--by being real. This
demands that I think for myself, that I decide for myself, that I act
for myself. Once get into this habit and growth is certain and sure. The
storms may beat upon such a life but, like the sturdy oak, it is
thrusting its roots deeper into the soil in every direction--it is
living for itself--and storms and tempests only make it the more sturdy
and strong. This, in its turn, quickens other lives to growth, to
self-thought, self-decision, self-action. Too long the leaders have
tried to lull the power of thought in the masses. The church has said:
"We will think for you on matters of religion. Accept what we teach or
your immortal souls will be imperiled." The bar and bench have said: "In
matters of law we will decide what you must think and do. If you differ
from us your acts will be illegal." The colleges of physicians and
surgeons have said: "We will think for you in matters of health. If you
differ from us your bodies will become diseased and die." The schools
and universities have said about everything: "Think as we teach you,
for we have all knowledge and wisdom, and knowledge will die with us,"
and the result is that to find a being who _dares_ to think and decide
and act upon his own thoughts is as rare almost as to find a dodo.
Thought is for you; growth is for you as well as for all the universe of
God. Teach yourself to think for yourself as naturally and unconsciously
as you breathe for yourself. Once and forever rise up in your manhood,
or your womanhood, and say: "Henceforth I will think, and decide, and
act for myself without reference to what other people think or say or
do." And then you will begin to grow as you never grew before.

Doubtless at first you will grow "scraggly," and somewhat wild. But time
and experience will prune you. Better do that than never grow at all. It
is perfectly true that the way to learn to grow is by growing. We learn
to do by doing. Do not be afraid to reach out for growth because you
don't know how. If you reach out, and grow, you will soon learn the best
way how.

There is another view-point to this question of growth. We have within
ourselves the power to quicken or retard our own growth. Too many of us
are lazy, physically, mentally, spiritually--yes, and cowardly. We don't
want the trouble of thinking for ourselves. It requires energy and
courage. It is so much easier for some of us to accept, to drift, to
cast off all responsibility. But growth cannot so come. We must row
against the tide to develop our muscles. If we accept what others say
and do let it be because our best judgment, after due consideration and
personal thought, has decided that it is the wisest and best thing for
us to do.

Then, too, many of us do not grow because we are content with what we
have. The hindrance to life of smug and ignorant contentment, the
dwarfing power of self-complacent assurance, who can tell? This must be
shaken out of every mortal before he can grow, and this spirit is by no
means found in the ignorant and uneducated alone. Boston and New York,
Chicago and Minneapolis, are as full of it as Podunk and Milpitas, Four
Corners and Snigginsville. Indeed I do not know but that there is more
of it per capita in the great centers than in the country villages. And
how it retards growth. The complacent, correctly worded and phrased
Bostonian, the haughty and self-assertive, successful New Yorker, is
each assured that he has all there is of good to have, and that no good
thing can come out of any other place than his. Yet God made other
places and speaks to other people, and all should be humble and learn,
reverent and grow.

Some do not grow because, having something, they are either too
indifferent, too lazy, too cowardly, or too fearful to make extra
exertion, to reach out after, to strive for more than they already have.
The man who hid his talent in a napkin is a type of this class. Let us
arouse from our indifference, our cowardice, our fearfulness, and seek
to become something larger, better, more useful than hitherto we have
been. To such there is no growing old. Gray hairs may come, wrinkles may
seam the face, yet the heart is ever nourished from the fountain of
perpetual youth. The life is ever fresh and full of exuberance, and
therefore is a radiating center of youth and energy.

The older one becomes in years, the greater should become the growth of
the mind and the soul.

    Grow old along with me,
    The best is yet to be;

said Rabbi Ben Ezra, and he spoke the truth. What radiating centers of
spiritual growth in others are old men and old women, who have learned
the simple secret of constant growth in themselves, which is the secret
of perpetual youth.

Growth means fruitage, growth brings flowers. The fruit and flowers of
life that nourish, refresh, and delight others come only to those who
grow. Roses always come on the new growth; fruit buds best on the new
branches; the best grapes are always on the new stems. And the older the
bush, the tree, the vine, the more beautiful, the more rare, the more
delicate the fruit and flowers.

The life that is growing is constantly searching for nourishment. The
leaves of the tree absorb from the sun and the atmosphere, the roots
from the soil. If the sun does not shine directly upon the leaf it
reaches out, turns around, struggles until it puts itself in proper
relation to receive all that the sun has to give. If the root cannot
reach the nutriment, the moisture, it stretches and grows up, down,
around, over, under, _through_ obstacles until it gains that which it
needs for life and growth.

Human lives are like trees. They must turn leaves to the sun, send out
rootlets and tendrils in every direction, for moisture and nourishment,
searching until they find, and demanding until they get all they desire.
And the glory of this searching and demanding by the human soul is that
there is a whole infinity of space and power, living, palpitant,
energized for it to search in. If it search it cannot search in vain. If
it demand it must receive, and receive abundantly.

Above _all_ things, and in all things, at all times and under all
circumstances I would radiate a calm serenity. There is a rich fullness
to me that is wonderfully significant in that first line of John
Burroughs' _Waiting_. Look at it and let it sink in:

                   Serene, I fold my hands and wait.

Few are serene, fewer still can wait. We are all in a hurry, we are all
impatient, we are easily ruffled. How rare the man or woman of
self-poise--the being who has full command of his soul, mind, and body.
Anger, jealousy, misunderstanding, backbiting, lying, slander, hate,
praise, blame--all alike have no effect in disturbing the beautiful
calmness of the serene of soul, who are affable alike to friend and foe,
helpful alike to each, sympathetic alike to each. There is no
haughtiness in serenity, as some suppose, though there is much pride.
Yet it is not the pride of conceit, the pride of power, of possession,
of superiority, but the wholesome, joyous, happy sense of a full-flowing
life, every good channel of which is healthily full--healthily flowing
to healthy ends. _That_, to me, is serenity. The self-consciousness that
"all things are working together for good," and working to the full.
There is no walking delegate to dictate the length of the hours such a
life shall work, or live. It lives for the very joy of mere living, and
living means working, giving, doing for others, more than for self.

I can see, dream of, long for, anticipate the possession of, some such
serenity, and my ideal of what it is and my reaching after it is what I
would radiate, though as yet I am but as one who seeks after rather than
as one who has already attained.

Personally I am naturally the very opposite of serene. Physically I used
to be easily disturbed. A whisper in an audience of two thousand people
would distress me greatly, and render me intensely nervous. I have many
a time "called people down," in my own audiences and by sheer force of
will compelled silence, and when at concerts, have asked people (not
always either gently or kindly) to cease their rude whisperings, yet, at
the same time, I never once lost my calmness, the possession of myself,
without intense annoyance. I longed to be able to suppress the whispers
without a ripple in my own mind or soul, by the sheer force of right,
kindliness, courtesy, serenity. The more I possess serenity the more I
shall radiate it. It is a priceless boon, to be desired more than great
wealth, and, when possessed, to be prized and treasured more than all
the jewels of the world.




CHAPTER XIII

RADIANCIES OF THE WILL


There are three things I wish to radiate as to my own will. We speak of
men being self-willed, strong-willed, weak-willed, and the like, but at
the outset I wish to radiate my desire to be "Divine-willed." By this I
mean I wish to recognize the world-wide--nay, the
universe-wide--difference between the great, all-powerful, all-wise,
all-beneficent, all-harmonious _will_ of the Great Creator, and the
oftentimes foolish, weak, wavering, irresponsible, ignorant, mistaken
will of the human being. Every real man and woman wishes his, her, life
to be a useful life, a life that accomplishes something, and that
something must be "worth while." It is essential, however, if one would
accomplish this that he start right. Now, here is the crucial
question--How can you know that you are right? The answer to this
question is what I would put into every young man's and young woman's
heart--into every boy's and girl's heart--so that, at the start, he,
she, may be sure a right start is being made. _The only sure way is to
drop your own will and become "Divine-willed."_ This by no means
signifies that you become a nobody, a cipher, an insignificant ant in
the world. It is just the reverse. It is allying yourself with the
right, the only right, the perfect right, the unchangeable right.
Suppose the case that a man starts out in life with the determination to
be self-willed about the multiplication table. He insists upon his
freedom, his individuality, his self-will, and refuses to be tied to any
table made by any one else, be that one God, angel, or man. Who cannot
see that such a man is a fool? It is impossible to reject, to "buck
against" the multiplication table. Every man, sooner or later, has to
swallow it, accept it wholly, completely, unreservedly, live by it,
swear by it, die by it, and more than that he has to do it gladly,
willingly, or it can never be a real part of himself. If he is all the
time protesting against it, and declaring that it ought to be changed or
abolished, or not quite so dogmatic in its assertions, he will all the
time be worried, distressed, irritated, because it pays no attention to
his wishes. Two times two make four, no matter who kicks, or is
irritated, or wishes it to be changed, and so with every other statement
of the whole table.

What I am getting at is this, that, though we may not always see it at
first, or even at second or third sight, the moral world is governed by
a multiplication table as sure and certain, as unchangeable and fixed
as is the mathematical world. And it is the acceptance of the moral
multiplication table that I call being "Divine-Willed." A man may live
for years swindling his neighbors and giving them fourteen ounces for a
pound, and think he has fooled the multiplication table as easily as he
has fooled his customers, but the rate never changed; it was sixteen
ounces all the time. A man may fool his neighbors and himself in regard
to the _moral_ multiplication table, but sooner or later, here or
hereafter, in this incarnation or some other, he will have to learn to
accept, love, and live by it in every act, thought, and word. It cannot
be any other--there is no other door--this is the only salvation. _This_
is accepting Christ--the Truth, the Way, the Life, living the Life He
lived, filled with the Divine-Will, the Divine Spirit, that filled him.
Whether you are a gambler, a sport, a liar, a cheat, a Sunday-school
superintendent, a fool, a drunkard, a senator, a professor of religion,
an agnostic, a wise man or a mere child in knowledge, you can never
enter the Kingdom of Joy, Peace, Blessedness, that we call Heaven,
unless you conform to the Divine Moral Multiplication Table. This is
what I am endeavoring to radiate--that I am trying to set aside my
imperfect human will, which sometimes kicks against the unchangeable and
immovable, and accept the perfect, complete, and unchangeable.

But you ask: How am I to know this moral multiplication table? Easy
enough. Don't try to take it all in at once. Begin at the beginning.
Learn the "twos" first. Twice one are two, twice two are four, twice
three are six, and so on. Start on the Ten Commandments. Master and
_live_ them. Then absorb the Golden Rule. Then try the Sermon on the
Mount.

There's enough to keep you busy for a few days, anyhow. But I suppose
some of you will say you can't do it. Nonsense! You've got to do it, and
you won't _really_ live until you do. You can't dodge the multiplication
table; nor can you dodge these. There is no escape. Divinity never made
any man or any woman who could get away from them. Creeds, church
dogmas, men's ideas about religion or what they call religion may be
true, or may not be true, but the fundamental principles of the life of
the Spirit always have existed, always will exist, and every man, sooner
or later, must come into perfect harmony with them. This is what I want
to radiate--my desire that I should become Divine-willed and that every
one else should be the same--quick, soon, now.

Then, having _started_ right, one may have more confidence and assurance
in taking the next step, which is the second thing connected with the
will that I would radiate, viz.: I will to be good for something. What
is the purpose, the object of life? What are we here for? To eat and
drink, sleep and satisfy our appetites and then die like other mere
animals who do the same thing? I don't believe it. I never did. As
Browning puts it, a spark has disturbed my clod, and now I am
discontented to remain a clod--a mere brute beast, living, as does the
hog, merely for the satisfaction of my physical senses. I feel higher,
nobler, worthier aspirations within me. John Muir, the great California
Nature-lover, scientist, and poet, wrote when he was twenty-seven years
old a letter in which he said:

    A lifetime is so little a time that we die ere we get ready to live.
    I would like to go to college, but then I have to say to myself "you
    will die ere you can do anything else." I should like to invent
    useful machinery, but it comes "you do not wish to spend your
    lifetime among machines and you will die ere you can do anything
    else." I should like to study medicine that I might do my part in
    lessening human misery, but again it comes "you will die ere you are
    ready, or able to do so." How intensely I desire to be a Humboldt,
    but again the chilling answer is reiterated. But could we live a
    million years then how delightful to spend in perfect contentment so
    many thousand years in quiet study in college, so many amid the
    grateful din of machines, so many among human pain, so many
    thousands in the sweet study of Nature among the dingles and dells
    of Scotland, and all the other less important parts of our world.

Here were four noble and beautiful aspirations. 1. To go to college and
learn more. 2. To invent useful machinery. 3. To study medicine that he
might lessen human misery. 4. To be a Humboldt and explore the world for
the enlightenment of mankind.

What do _you_ want to be?

To go to college to have a good time (!)--save the mark--as some
students do? I was once riding on a railway train going to Boston, and
at New Haven twenty-seven young students got on board and every one
drunk. Do you think Muir had anything of that kind in mind when he said
he wanted to go to college? At one of the great universities of the West
I was present when the students made a great uproar because the faculty
had prohibited beer-wagons from coming upon the campus to deliver their
wares at the "frat" houses. I have seen university "men" celebrating
some baseball or other victory when the celebration has taken the form
of a drunken and sensual orgy. Can you imagine a man like Muir ever
having wanted to engage in such a disgraceful and degrading scene?

Muir started out right. He began by seeking to be "Divine-willed," and
then by willing to be "good for something."

A friend of mine, who radiates love and helpfulness to every human
being no matter how low and degraded, once helped a poor, ugly, besotted
son of the gutter, who had sunk about as low as he possibly could sink.
One day as he sat on his piazza enjoying the beautiful calm of a
glorious spring afternoon he saw his protégé approaching. Giving him a
glad welcome the two were soon in conversation and the gutter-waif
finally expressed his thanks for the help and encouragement he had
received, and, as is natural with every really awakened soul, wanted to
_do something_ in return for what he felt my friend had done for him. In
vain the helper of men protested there was nothing he wished to have
done, but the one who had been helped kept on insisting that he must do
something. He said, "I not only want to be good, but I want to be _good
for something_. Now, what can I do?"

"Well," at last said my friend, "since you must do something, go out and
find somebody worse off, lower down, more needy than you were when you
first came to me, and help him."

As he went away my friend settled down to an afternoon's study and
enjoyment of his books, and of Nature, but within an hour his protégé
returned wearing a smile that reached almost from ear to ear. As he
entered the gate he called out: "I've got him! I've got him!"

"Got who?"

"Why, the man you sent me for!"

"What man?"

"The man you told me to go and find and help. I've found him, and I
thought I couldn't help him better than by bringing him to you."

"Where is he?"

"He's waiting out here by the barn, for I couldn't persuade him to come
up until I had first seen and told you."

"Bring him along!"

As the two derelicts returned, the one towing the other up the walk, my
friend said the sight of the second vagabond and outcast was almost too
much for him. He was not only ragged and filthy, but thin to emaciation,
with that horrible look of long continued debauching degradation. The
principal feature about him was his nose--the large, red, pimply nose of
the habitual drunkard. Almost instinctively the _lower_ human in my
friend asserted itself. It rebelled against having anything to do with
so vile-looking and disgusting a wretch. "What's the use?" he exclaimed,
almost aloud.

Then, suddenly, these thoughts came: "Inasmuch as ye did it unto the
least of these my brethren ye did it unto me." "This man is as much a
child of God as I am. The _real_ man in him is as Godlike as I. He is my
brother. We are both sons of God." "And," said he, "I instantly arose
and went to meet him, with outstretched hand of cordial welcome."

To shorten the story I can only relate how, after he had had a hearty
meal and a long conversation, the outcast finally poured out his soul to
the man who had met him as a brother.

"I was not always what you now see me. I was in a good position,
honored, respected. Had a beautiful family, a good home, was the
superintendent of a Sunday School, the leader of a church choir, and
happy in my home, my church, my friends. But I was tempted and fell. I
ran away from home and all my responsibilities, and went on falling
lower and lower, until this very morning I vowed that the next fall
would be into the river or a suicide's grave. But God must have meant me
for something or He would not have taken the trouble to get me here this
morning. I'm going to try to rise."

With cheering words he was heartily and sincerely encouraged, with
neither rebukes nor cant. As he rose to go, he said, "What can I do for
you to show my gratitude for what you have done for me?" and he would
not take "No" for an answer. He was finally told he might mow the lawn
if he chose, and in telling the story, my friend said, with tears in his
eyes: "He was so sincere that he went over it four times. He really
seemed to have shaved, instead of mowed it." He was then allowed to
take a bath, and my friend fitted him out as well as he could with an
old suit of clothing. In the meantime a couple of hundred friends who
had been invited for an evening open-air social chat and singing began
to arrive. The organ was brought out from the parlor, one of the number
began to play, and then my friend called for a volunteer choir to come
and surround the organ to lead the singing. To his great surprise the
bathed and reclothed outcast gently sidled up with the rest. Some of the
elegantly dressed ladies looked upon him with suspicion and some fear,
which, however, dropped away in great measure, as he began to sing. For,
strange to say, though he afterwards declared he had not sung a note for
several years, the assertion of the purpose to live a new and clean
life, seemed not only to bring back the desire to sing, but actually
gave him back his voice. His rich clear tenor soared sweetly and without
effort over the voices of the others and then blended perfectly with
them in glorious harmony.

A week later, when the friends came, he was there again, and the short
seven days of new resolve and high endeavor had so changed him in
appearance that no one knew him again. A job had been found for him, and
this was done in a remarkable way. Without seeing him, a gentleman,
filled with the helpful spirit, and desirous of being good "for
something," at my friend's request interested himself in finding him
occupation. His capacity was so quickly proven that he was put into a
responsible position where a two-thousand-dollar bond was required,
which he supplied. He worked so thoroughly and efficiently that he was
soon promoted, and ere many months had gone by his family, so long
separated from him, was with him in happiness and content. Before a year
of service he gained the special reward of $1,000 given each year by the
firm that employed him for the highest general efficiency shown in any
department, and is to-day honored, respected, back again in the high
estate from which he had fallen, but a far wiser, nobler, and better
man.

Through tribulation and sorrow, pain and woe, wretchedness and despair,
sin and its consequences he had learned the lesson, that you cannot
shirk the moral multiplication table--that there is no short cut to
goodness, except to accept at once, instead of later, the will of the
Divine.

Go back for a few moments to the first outcast, who brought this second
one to my friend. Had he gone away with the thought that now he must
make some money, he must take care of himself _first_, the second man
might have filled a suicide's grave. He started out right--to be
Divine-willed--to be unselfish, to be helpful to the rest of the world,
and those worse off than himself. Muir didn't want to study medicine to
become a great physician for the purpose of making money, but to relieve
the pain of unfortunate sufferers. He willed to be good "for something."
This is the spirit, the life, I would radiate on every hand, every day.
I do not mean that all endeavor for self-improvement, self-culture,
self-benefit is undesirable. By no means. But the nearer it approximates
to the unselfish ideal, the better it will be. When Walt Whitman was a
young man, he was a house-builder. He happened to strike a "building
boom," and made money so fast that, said he, "I was in danger of
becoming rich." And he decided to go and be an unpaid nurse in the Union
Army, rather than spoil himself by becoming rich. To gain riches is good
as far as it goes--but it goes a very short way in the road to manhood,
character, nobleness of life. So whatever you will to do and be, put a
high ideal before you, something immeasurably better than mere
money-getting. Make your profession a means of grace, of
character-building, of enabling you to benefit and bless the world. Mere
financial success can easily be attained, but you will surely not be
content with that. Hitch your wagon to a star, and soar upwards. Aim at
the high things. Will to do great, noble, beneficent things and that
will be willing to be good "for something."

The third thing in connection with the human will that I wish to
radiate is what I might term "the insistence of the human will." After I
have willed to be "Divine-willed," and to "will to achieve a high and
noble purpose," I want to compel my will to keep on willing that which I
have already willed. It is comparatively easy to will to do, or be,
something, but alas! how far short some of us come from attaining that
which we have willed to be. When Jesus sent out His disciples He gave
them many warnings, much encouragement, informed them of the
difficulties they would encounter, and then incited them to persistence
of endeavor by assuring them that "He that endureth to the end shall be
saved." It is this thought of "endurance," or "persistence" that I would
ever radiate. I have set before me an aim, an object, worthy to be
achieved. Though it may be difficult to attain, I will to keep on
willing until it is attained.

A short time ago I watched the students at the Physical Culture Training
School, in Chicago. It gives me a good illustration of what I would ever
radiate.

I saw the leader of one of the classes do a particular act, and then the
students, one after another, tried to follow the leader in doing that
thing. Some of the men who tried, willed to do it all right, but they
did not succeed. Many times a man wills to do a thing when he does not
seem competent, but the real man keeps on until he makes himself
competent. So with some of these. They went back and tried again--and
went back and tried again, and the men who willed and then kept at it
until they became competent were the ones that achieved.

One of the great lessons of all life is, not merely to learn to
will--that is easy enough--but to insist upon the will keeping at it
until we accomplish what we have determined to do. We "will" every day
to do things, and yet we do not do them. We say, "I am going to do this;
I am going to do that; or the other." We start out in life and we have
all kinds of ambitions and aspirations before us, and we say, "This is
going to be my achievement; I intend to accomplish this thing." But we
get to be twenty-five--thirty years of age, and we have not
achieved--that is, the great mass of people have not.

Why?

Because we have not learned this lesson of the Insistence of the Human
Will. We have determined to do a thing and then we have not had the
power or the courage or the determination or the endurance to keep on
willing until the thing desired was achieved.

Let us suppose a case: A man starts in a race; he is on the ground ready
to spring forward at the firing of the pistol. The moment the pistol is
fired he makes his forward bound and goes ahead as hard as he can. Is a
good start all that is needed? I picked up a picture recently of a
runner who was coming to the end of his race. His face revealed clearly
what a struggle he was having. His mouth was wide open, and he was
laboring to the very extremity of his strength and power; he was
"enduring to the end." He made a good start, but now at the latter part
of the journey the race was more difficult; it was almost dangerous
because he was panting so hard he could scarcely get his breath. The
whole face, the whole body, seemed in pain and distress; but he was
_enduring_; he was going on. It is the man who not only makes the start,
but _he who endures_ that wins the race.

It is not those who start in with the greatest hope, and faith, and
energy, and courage, but "He that shall endure to the _end_ shall be
saved." It is the enduring to the end. Hence let me urge upon you the
speedy learning of this important lesson of life. After you have willed
to do a good thing put your purpose before you; keep it clearly,
positively in sight all the time; then, every day and every hour,
resolve to _do_ that which you have _determined_ to do; in other words,
insist that you do what you have willed to do.

I was once very much interested in watching Bernarr Macfadden, the
editor of _Physical Culture_ magazine. I was favored with opportunities
for coming in close touch with him. The way he insists that his will
shall endure; the way he takes himself by the throat, as it were, and
insists, is most interesting to me. One day I started out with him for a
walk. He was quietly and easily getting himself in training so that he
could walk fifty miles and be fresh and vigorous enough at the end of
the walk so that he could give a lecture. Certainly it is a delightful
and a profitable thing to be able to walk fifty miles without exhausting
fatigue. We started out together, but after walking twelve miles I felt
weary, and returned. But he went on, and when he returned that night I
found he had walked thirty-seven miles. Though he was doing all his
regular and arduous work, he was quietly insisting on these long walks,
and in a very short time he would accomplish his fifty miles daily with
comparative ease. He has mastered the idea--"The Insistence of the Human
Will."

Take an inventor. No man ever invents anything unless he insists day
after day, in spite of discouragements, in spite of failures, in spite
of opposition, sometimes in spite of the stealings of people who would
rob him of what he has already accomplished. The man who has the real
desire to be an inventor keeps on and on, compelling his will to rewill
what he has already willed, and I could fill these pages with the life
stories of men who have determined, and of women who have determined,
and who have achieved because they have learned this lesson of the
insistence of the will.

I once had the pleasure of talking with Thomas A. Edison, in his
laboratory, in Orange, N. J. I said, pointing to a mass of interesting
looking materials: "What is this, Mr. Edison?" He said, "Oh, I have been
working for thirty years on that thing."

"How are you getting along with it?"

He replied, "Well, sometimes I think we are making progress, and then
again I think we are not, but the only way we can achieve is by keeping
everlastingly at it, and when I can't work, I set my men to work on it,
and we are slowly getting results."

And so Mr. Edison every once in awhile astounds the world with some
marvelous achievement. People suppose he stumbles on it--that he
discovers it in a moment, and perhaps he does, but that moment was made
possible by the thousands upon thousands of moments that were as steps
he had taken leading up to the place where the vision burst upon him. Do
you see the thought? It is the Insistence of the Human Will that compels
achievement. It is the man that never lets up that gains the reward.

Fifty years ago a man named Judah set out to survey a railroad across
the great Sierra Nevada range of mountains, that vast barrier that
seems to separate California from the rest of the world. The people
practically said, "You are a fool to think of such a thing," but he
calmly replied: "I know I can put a road through; I am going to try it
anyhow." So he began to climb those mountain heights. He threaded the
passes one by one. He took his men and they worked day after day, week
after week, month after month, upon what seemed to be an impossibility.

What was the result? He kept at it until he achieved. He made his plans
and made them so well that he ultimately succeeded in convincing the
House of Representatives and the United States Senate that such a
railroad was possible.

Then four men, Huntington, Crocker, Stanford, and Hopkins, determined to
build the road that he had surveyed. Again the pessimists said: "It is
impossible; you will never raise the money to build a railroad over the
Sierra Nevadas." But the four men worked away, and little by little got
the money. As they built they were harassed on every hand. Labor
troubles in those days were terrible. The President of the company said,
"I don't know what we are going to do." Crocker, the man who had
undertaken to see after the actual building of the road, said: "I know
what I am going to do; I am going to get help to build that railroad
somewhere." And so he sent a man to China to secure a lot of Chinese
laborers. These were brought to this country, and the result was that
with those Chinamen, in defiance of the President of his company, who
had said that Chinamen should not be employed, Crocker built the
railroad. And now you can cross the Sierra Nevada range without a
thought of care because of the dominant, insistent will of that man and
his associates.

The fact of the matter is, if you are going to achieve anything in life
you will have to be "drivers"--you will have to keep at it until you
succeed. You will have to be a slave driver, and you yourself will be
the slave, willingly, gladly, joyously, of your own purpose. Do you want
to be a slave to your own purpose? Do you want to _do_ the things that
you have willed to do? Some of us get the idea that bondage--to be bound
to anything--is always an unpleasant thing. Not at all! Bind yourself to
a high and noble purpose. Make yourself a slave to it in the sense of
conscientiously sticking to it. Now drive yourself, and compel yourself
to go ahead and do that which you have determined to do.

When I think of the old pioneers who walked and rode across this country
to reach California; when I think of the many dangers, difficulties, and
hardships that faced those men; when I see that they were living
illustrations of this thought I am trying to bring out--I wish I had
only time and space to give a definite account, instead of a mere
synopsis of the kind of things they had to endure. They were surrounded
by hostile Indians; again and again their lives were in jeopardy. Now
and then they came to great sloughs and marshes, and their wagons and
animals were bogged. They had to find their way across the dangerous
quicksands; hard storms came and they had whirlwinds and floods to
contend with. Now and again they found themselves in the heart of
canyons, where there was no apparent way out; yet they went on, and on,
until they either died or reached the land for which they had started!

A party of eighty set out to cross the great Sierra Nevada range, and
the difficulties they encountered can best be imagined when I tell you
that forty of them died on the way. The difficulties that beset the
forty that were left made it all but impossible for them to get out. One
of them told me about the terrible hardships they suffered. She said, "I
remember, distinctly, when the time came for us to get away, my dear
mother taking up the baby, and leaving me behind with the other baby.
She said, 'Now, Virginia, you stay right here!' She then went on with
the baby, and, after struggling step by step, in such a way that it
would break your heart to think of it, for about twenty paces, she put
down the baby and came back for the other baby and myself." And so, step
by step, step by step, that woman with her three little children,
started on that awful journey of scores of miles through deep snow.
Fortunately help came to her assistance and she finally achieved. She
reached California, though one would have thought it absolutely
impossible. There was the tremendous insistence of the human will.

Let us say "I will!" and then insist upon doing the things we have said
we will do.

I remember when I was a boy hearing some one recite something that I
thought was very foolish. A little piece of "poetry" it was called. It
was as follows:

    Go on, go on, go on, go on, go on, go on!
    Go on, go on, go on, go on, go on, go on!
    Go on, go on, go on!

I have since learned that there is a great deal in that "poem."




CHAPTER XIV

RADIANCIES OF CHEERFULNESS


I want to be cheerful and to radiate cheerfulness at all times, under
all circumstances, in all conditions and places. I want to do this
because I want to do it. Not because it is my duty, or because I shall
make some one else unhappy if I do not, but merely and simply because
there is a great joy in the fact of cheerfulness itself.

I have a friend into whose presence I never come without feeling the
radiant cheerfulness of his nature. His face lights up with a beautiful
smile, his hand is immediately stretched out and my hand grasped with a
cordial clasp; kind words come to his lips with a sincerity that one can
never question, and in the most unaffected, genuine, and simple manner
he radiates the cheerfulness and gladness of his own soul.

Did you never meet with such people who were always bright and sunny,
who always gave forth a cheery word, always radiated optimism?
Everything they say or do makes you feel with Browning:

    God's in His heaven;
    All's right with the world.

And all this is done without any flattery or conscious effort on their
part to make you feel good. Some of the severest rebukes I have ever
received were from this man of whom I have spoken, and yet they were
given in such a sweet, gentle manner and with such perfect sincerity
that not only was there no irritation aroused, but a sense of gratitude
implanted that I had such a real, sincere friend.

I do not wonder that men demand cheerfulness in others. It seems
somewhat heartless to put up a notice in your office, as I have seen in
many offices, "I have troubles enough of my own. Tell yours to the
janitor," or as another version has it, "Don't tell your troubles to me,
I have enough of my own," yet it speaks of a fact that is all too
universal, namely, that each person does have his own large share of
burdens which sometimes seem as if they would swamp him.

As Dr. Gulick once wrote:

    There is probably not one person in the world but has tragedy enough
    and pain enough straight along to warrant--yes, absolutely to
    warrant--pretty complete discouragement. And I imagine that there is
    no person who is so perfectly adjusted by nature, so entirely
    balanced in health, that there are not times when it is necessary to
    hold himself by deliberate will power--to forget how he has been
    hurt, to turn aside from some ugly thing in a friend's character, to
    turn aside from the bad in his own character, for every one of us
    has that which is bad in his character. Our characters are ugly
    enough in part so that, if we were to dwell constantly on that part,
    the prospect would seem pretty disheartening and justifiably so.

All this has to be remembered in our association with men and women. And
when we remember, why should we not wish, instead of adding to their
burdens, to lighten or help remove them?

That cheerfulness is possible in this world of woe and trial, there can
be no question, because every now and again, each of us has met with
some person who radiated this quality at all times. And we know that in
our own experience, when we have willed to be cheerful and to radiate
cheerfulness to others, we have accomplished far more in that line than
we otherwise should have done.

Only the other day I picked up a trade journal and in it was a short
letter from one business man about another business man who had recently
passed away. Let me quote a part of it:

    Away back in the '80's I met him under the following circumstances.
    I was then in Chicago and although an invalid was well enough to
    assist my brother a little in his office work.

    One day a stranger came in who received an especially cordial
    greeting from both my brother and his partner. It proved to be Harry
    W. Sommers.

    He was, for a short time, a daily visitor and when he came in there
    seemed to come with him a glow of sunshine.

    It made the same impression upon me as it does sometimes, after a
    long period of rain and cloudiness, when the sun, in all its
    brightness, suddenly bursts forth.

    One day he came to bid my brother good-by, and although it is
    twenty-one years ago, the wave of his hand, the cheery smile and the
    hearty good-by, as he looked toward me, still linger in my memory.

    Many a time since has he come into my mind, although I never saw him
    afterward, accompanied with the thought that were there more Harry
    Sommerses in this world, it would be a brighter and far happier
    place to dwell.

I would far rather leave a legacy like that behind me than to leave an
immense fortune over which my heirs would quarrel and go to law and
engender ill feelings and then possibly spend in an injurious manner.

It is said of Sister Dora, the noble-hearted woman who gave her life to
the iron workers of the "Black Country" in England, that as she went to
and fro in the wards of the hospitals, her presence was like a glad
burst of sunshine to the poor sick men and women to whom she ministered.
Though they were rough, uncouth, even profane and wicked, she never
failed in her courtesy and bright cheerfulness, and the result was that
patients under her control regained their health far more rapidly than
those who were subjected to the depressing influences of moody,
cheerless, censorious persons.

The same thing is said of Walt Whitman. When he was in the Government's
employ at Washington, with a salary of one hundred and twenty dollars a
month, he took forty dollars of this for his own use and spent the
other eighty dollars to provide comforts and luxuries for the poor
soldier boys in the hospitals. I have heard old soldiers tell of the way
they used to feel when he appeared. "It was like the coming of a young
Santa Claus." He carried a pack on his back which he would drop by the
side of a bed and reaching out his friendly hand, with a radiant smile
would say: "Well, how is it with you to-day?" and then, if the soldier
were a stranger, he would ask: "Do you use tobacco?" If the man said,
"No," he would reply, "That's good." If on the other hand he said,
"Yes," Walt's reply would be the same, and he would dive down into his
pack and bring out a little tobacco, which he would give with a few kind
and cheery words to the poor bed-ridden soldier. If the invalid didn't
use tobacco there was a book, a game, or something else that would bring
cheer and forgetfulness. Thus he would pass up and down the wards,
radiating brightness and good cheer on every hand. There is no wonder
that as he passed outside every eye followed him, every heart felt an
instinctive "God bless you," and every voice called out, "Come again,
soon."

There surely are enough conditions in Nature to help the soul that wants
to be cheerful and radiate cheerfulness. Every morning the sun arises
with radiating light, brightness and beauty, illuminating and glorifying
even the darkest and dullest of the things of earth. The stars shine
nightly in all their sincere and calm beauty, radiating the assurance of
Infinite power and perpetual care.

In radiant Nature, the butterfly skims the air in its light and
fascinating flight, attracting the eye and charming with its exquisite
coloring. The dew of morning, receiving the golden rays of the sun,
makes the grass and trees appear as if blossoming in millions of
diamonds, each a globe of radiating, scintillating brightness and
beauty. The birds sing day and night, rain or shine, in sunshine or
storm, radiating their cheerfulness and constant optimism. The trees
awaken to the caressing touch of the sun and rustle to and fro, speaking
in unmistakable language their joy of mere living, and glistening back
and forth their appreciation of the gift of warmth and brightness. The
flowers grow as freely in the wilds as in the cultivated gardens of
man--blossoming evidences of Nature's power to produce gorgeous and
resplendent color, perfection in beauty of form and exquisite
deliciousness in odor. Even the snail crawls along expressive of delight
in the morning, and the worm comes forth from the clod to express its
appreciation.

I have watched the mountains with their snow-crowned, virgin-pure peaks
soaring into the blue of the heavens and the massive rocks of the mighty
canyons of the West basking restfully in the glorious light of day, and
even these majestic rock-giants spoke the unmistakable language of joy,
and called upon men to be cheerful.

We find exactly the same spirit and influence, if we will but look for
it, in mankind. Too often we see but the sordidness, the greed, the
selfishness, the cruelty, the rapacity of men, yet we all know that this
is but one side, and it is not the reality, it is only the shadow of the
real man, that the _real_ man is kind, sympathetic, helpful, generous,
true-hearted, and pure. If we fix our eyes upon one tiny spot the size
of a dollar that is speckled or black, we can soon shut out all the
brightness, beauty, and sweetness outside. I well remember one of the
sentimental songs that was current in my boyhood days. It probably had
as much of the mock sentiment as any other of these songs, but two lines
of the refrain I have never forgotten, and whenever I hear one speaking
of the unkindness of humanity, I feel like quoting them:

    But speak not so untruly,
    There are kind hearts everywhere.

In spite of the strenuousness of our modern life, as we look around upon
the social settlements, the orphan asylums, and the thousands of men and
women who adopt helpless orphans, the prisoners' aid societies, where
business men actually make a point of finding their help, where
possible, from those who have served a term in prison or the
penitentiary, and the thousand and one other institutions which show
that the Golden Rule is actively in operation in the hearts of men and
women--I say these things make me happy and cheerful, and I feel like
singing for joy, that innate beauty is as much in evidence, and more, in
the hearts and minds of men as it is in Nature.

So I want cheerfulness to be the constant habit of my mind and soul. I
do not wish to be cheerful occasionally or semi-occasionally. I would
prefer to be a man of one mood and that mood, with its variations, to be
a mood of habitual cheerfulness. I regard a cheerful disposition as one
of the most precious possessions. It is like a pair of spectacles that
have the power of luminosity within themselves. It sees clearly enough
but lightens up the darkest and most dreary spots of earth. Cheerfulness
is not only a duty, but a philosophy, a religion, a wisdom. The cheerful
man is the perpetually wise optimist. A cheerless or gloomy man is the
perpetually unwise pessimist. And years ago I learned to test all
philosophies and religions by practical life. No philosophy, no religion
was good that could not satisfy every-day life. Optimism never fails at
any time, but pessimism is worse than a broken reed to lean upon.

Take the pessimists you know, and I can pretty nearly stake my life
upon it you will find nearly all of them dyspeptics, with poor
circulation, shivering on a cold morning with their hands in their
pockets, complaining that they were not awakened early enough, finding
fault because the breakfast was not served just right, railing at the
car service, ranting about the rottenness of men in public life. They
seem to take a pride in believing, as did Dickens' Mantalini in
_Nicholas Nickleby_, that "We are all going to the demnition bow-wows."
What a contrast there is between this man and the Cheeryble Brothers of
the same book, those great and simple-hearted human reservoirs of
cheerfulness and optimism, radiating sweetness, happiness, content,
wherever they went, blessing and benefiting every heart willing to
accept the sweetness and purity of theirs.

Pessimism is not a working theory of life. It is the substitution of
gloomy, deep-blue spectacles for the beautiful luminous ones. As Dr.
Gulick says:

    Pessimism is negative, denial, believing that the evil is more than
    the good, that life is not worth while; it is a dampening down of
    life. Pessimism tends to its own annihilation, because it takes away
    life's motives, life's vigor, life's power.

On the other hand, optimism cheers, encourages, brightens, beautifies,
glorifies, blesses, helps. And I long ago learned that that man, that
woman, who succeeds in helping and benefiting and blessing mankind is
essentially an optimist.

The other day I saw the act of an optimist. He and a friend were seated
in a street car. It was Saturday night, the car was crowded, and by and
by two well-dressed men got in, one of them with an unmistakable look of
refinement, the other somewhat coarse looking. Both had evidently been
drinking heavily. The more refined and elder of the two could barely
stand upright, as the car whirled around the curves. The optimist looked
up, saw the state of affairs, and in the sweetest, gentlest manner arose
and extended his hand and bade the elderly gentleman take his seat.
There was no look of reproach or disgust, and yet I know that he was a
rigid abstainer and strong temperance worker and one who hated every
form of indulgence in alcoholic liquors. The companion of the man who
had taken the seat, began to talk in the ordinary mumbling, rambling,
effusive style of the drunkard, and the other without either impatience
or any sign of disapproval, quietly entered into the conversation, and I
speak only the fact when I state that without any preaching or
fault-finding, his few earnest, sincere, optimistic words so won the
heart of that large, coarse-looking, drunken man that he seemed
absolutely sobered and responded to the higher call of the soul.

This is what optimism and cheerfulness do for mankind, hence I want to
radiate it more and more.

Mark Twain was full of this spirit of radiating cheerfulness. In one of
his darkest hours in San Francisco, before he had gained name or fame,
things had gone wrong and a lady friend passing along a street saw him
standing beside a lamp-post with a cigar-box under his arm. "Cigars?"
she asked. "Where are you going in such a hurry?" "I'm m-o-o-v-i-n-g,"
drawled Mark, at the same time displaying the contents of the box which
consisted of a pair of socks, a pipe, and two paper collars. Even in his
darkest hours he was able to look out upon the bright side, and out from
those hours of gloom came some of the brightest pieces of wit and
cheerful philosophy to irradiate and bless the entire world.

If I were an employer of labor and could get the right men and women to
do the work, I would employ a half dozen for my factory or workshop to
teach my employees to be cheerful, to laugh and sing at their work. It
would be a good paying investment. I would get a great deal more work
out of my employees and of a great deal better quality. A hearty laugh
is better than a bottle of medicine; a volume of Mark Twain or Marshall
Wilder, better than a library of pessimistic philosophy of high sounding
phrases.

Cheerfulness takes the jolts out of the rutty road of life. It is an
extra pair of springs to the wagon. It is an automobile shock-absorber.
It resists the encroachments of the grouch and bids the blue devils
avaunt!

The old-fashioned methods of kings having a clown to keep them and their
court laughing during meal time was a profound piece of philosophy and
wisdom, for the stomach's sake, if for no other reason. The folly of the
clown caused laughter, promoted genial humor which increased the flow of
all the digestive juices and thus contributed to good digestion and
perfect assimilation. The uncheerful father or mother who sits down to
the table like a thundercloud and suppresses the bright, happy
exuberance of childhood ought to be taken down to the dentist and pumped
full of laughing-gas until he or she would laugh for a week. I would
make such people laugh until their sides ached and they had to go to bed
to get over it, and every time a frown or gloomy look came over the face
I would have somebody lift a warning finger (but also a laughing face)
and threaten them with another week's dose of laughing-gas.

"But," says the gloomy one, "life has gone wrong with me. How can I be
cheerful when I am out of work and sick and have no friends?" Your case
is hard, my friend. I recognize it with sympathy, but let me tell you
this, that every grouchy look and word will make it harder for you to
get work, and will put friendship further away from you. Even as a
business proposition, it does not pay. _Make yourself laugh_ and be
cheerful, whether you can be or not, for very few men are willing to
surround themselves with those who appear to be gloomy, depressed and
grouchy. Learn the lesson that it does no good to indulge in self-pity.
Whatever the adverse circumstances of life may be, face them like a man.

Years ago I had learned this lesson of refusal to pity myself, and I
then wrote:

"I want to radiate a spirit that refuses to pity itself for any of its
woes, its afflictions, its misfortunes, its sorrows. There is no
weakness so weak as the weakness of self-pity; there is nothing so
spiritually debilitating as to brood over one's own sorrows. It is a
kind of melancholy selfishness; it neither helps one's self nor others;
it is depressing to all concerned. I happened to read to-day in a
popular novel a sentence that most truthfully expresses what I believe
upon this subject: 'The most absolutely selfish thing in the world is to
give way to depression, to think of one's troubles at all, except of how
to overcome them. I spend many delightful hours thinking of the pleasant
and beautiful things of life. I decline to waste a single second even in
considering the ugly ones.'

"It is just as easy to form a habit of dwelling upon the sweet and good
and beautiful and happy things of life as upon the bitter and evil and
ugly and unhappy things. Brooding enlarges whatever it exercises itself
upon, whether it be good or evil, joy or woe. So brood on the good
things, cast out the others, and so live that you radiate this joy and
determination not to recognize the evil and unpleasant things.

"Self-pity takes the backbone out of one. It robs one of his manhood,
his courage, his daring to go on and face all the difficulties before
him. It is self-pity that makes the suicide. He looks at his woes, his
difficulties, until he cannot bear them, and so goes and takes the big
plunge into the dark.

"Brother, sister, quit your self-pitying. There is another side to the
darkness. Look up, not down. Remember that, in the words of Robert
Browning, 'God's in His heaven, all's right with the world.' So I have
long resolved to radiate cheerfulness as much when I am _down_, as when
I am _up_--when misfortune glowers upon me, as when fortune smiles. It
is so easy to interpret our material good as a proof of God's favor, and
our material ill as a sign that He is displeased with us. Those who went
to Jesus and asked, when the tower of Siloam fell and killed eighteen:
'Were they not sinners above all others because this thing happened to
them?' are not without their myriads of counterparts in the world
to-day. When a man strikes a new gusher in an oil region, or a good
flow of water in a desert country, or his grainfield gives him seventy
bushels to the acre, it is easy enough to believe that Providence is
smiling upon him, and, therefore, his faith is strong and unquenchable.
I have enough of that kind of faith. I can radiate that without an
effort or thought. But I desire above all things to radiate a like sure
and definite faith when my neighbor strikes a gusher and I do not; when
my _enemy_ finds a fine flow of water and _my_ crops are being
parched--I want as strong a sense of contentment when Fortune _smiles
upon the other fellow_, as when it smiles upon me."

This leads to another practical radiance. It is that of absolute
certainty that things do not _happen_. There is no such thing as a
"happenstance" in the world.

"Nothing happens," is a word often on my inner lips. There is no evil,
no wrong, no misfortune to the man who consciously lives with power ever
surrounding him. In our short-sightedness, we dream, we think of evil,
or ill, or wrong, or misfortune, but if our faith's eyes were always
open, we should see nothing but good--and that all circumstances are
good in their ultimate results upon us.

Some years ago I met a lady who possessed this spirit of radiant
cheerfulness, and yet she was in a sanitarium and had undergone several
severe surgical operations.

In conversation with her, I learned that some years before she had found
herself afflicted with a tumor in her breast. The surgeon said that
nothing but the knife would remove it. This seemed almost like a
sentence to death, and my friend and her husband, children, and friends
were deeply saddened by the necessity. They all went through a period of
deep gloom, of darkness, of despondency. Then there came to her the idea
that it was contrary to Nature that she and her loved ones should waste
their time, energy, and strength in such repining and sorrow. She
remembered the words, "Be careful for nothing, but in everything by
prayer and supplication make your requests known unto God," and then
there came to her the joy of the promise that followed: "And the peace
of God which passeth all understanding shall keep your hearts and minds"
in what is sure to be the spirit of peace and love.

So she began to look upon the duty of cheerfulness. She soon saw that it
was the only path for her to walk in. The operation was performed. It
was serious, and for three years she and her loved ones had to struggle
hard to be cheerful and optimistic. But the results more than repaid for
the efforts expended, for, when at the end of the three years, the
tumor again appeared, even more serious in character, and she had to go
to the hospital again, she found that, after the first few dark hours, a
great peace stole over her whole being, and as a result of her cheerful
radiancy, her husband and children were "adorably cheerful and loving."
She has since said:

"I went to the hospital feeling sure that I could find peace in
suffering, pleasure in pain, contentment through it all. When I was put
upon the operating table this sense of peace and content and lack of
fear enabled me to take the anesthetic easily, and after the operation
was over, when the pain was terrible, to fight my battle with a happy
heart. I faltered a little once or twice when the pain seemed to pile
mountains high during the first few days, but when my nurse found that I
meant to make the best of everything, she took hold in the right way
with a spirit of determination to help me, so it was not long before I
really seemed to rise, by means of the very mountains of pain that at
first appeared as if they would overwhelm me, to summits of joy, content
and satisfaction I could not have known without them.

"As I looked out of the windows, the trees seemed to be putting forth
their leaves in richest beauty all _for me_. The birds--the robins and
bluebirds--seemed to come and sing _for me_. The air grew daily more
balmy and sweet, and as I contemplated these things, I found even the
tremendous noises of switching cars and the disagreeable sounds of the
engine, combined with the racket of the wagons that came rattling over
the cobble-stones, came to be quite bearable. Peace and joy were in my
heart. I was content, full, satisfied."

And she certainly looked it. She was a radiating reservoir of these
glorious and uplifting qualities. How could she be otherwise? So, with
this woman's experience in mind I again urge you to be cheerful. Be
happy. Acquire _the habit of the effort_. It soon grows easy. Believe
implicitly in the power of Good--and that the apparently bad is contrary
to Nature's laws and wishes (being a result of some transgression or
ignorance), and that whatever happens is good, for it works out for the
best in the end.

And now, to conclude, or as our preacher friends say, "one more word."
In my radiancy or cheerfulness, I want to remember to radiate all the
time and to all people. It is easy enough to be cheerful in the presence
of our superiors and with our companions and equals. But I notice that
it is a very different matter with many people to be cheerful with those
whom society and the world call their inferiors--the elevator boy, the
bell boy, the valet, the chambermaid, the clerk, the stenographer, the
laborer, the coachman, in other words, all those whom we call
"servants." Many people feel that they are not under any obligation to
be cheerful to them, but, oh, what a joy they miss, what a privilege
they throw away. Why not especially radiate cheerfulness to the fullest
possible extent to those who have less of this world's goods than
ourselves? Why not help them bear the burdens of life by your radiant
optimism? Let your cheerfulness be real, sincere, honest, manly. Try to
concern yourself in their interests and understand somewhat of the
battles they have to fight. It does not take up much time or require
much effort. It is the _spirit_ of the thing that is felt and that
counts. So, be cheerful at all times and radiate your cheerfulness to
all sorts and conditions of men. Thus you will go through the world
leaving a blessed path of sweetness, brightness, and sunshine behind you
which will illuminate, cheer, and bless all who walk therein.




CHAPTER XV

RADIANCIES OF MORAL COURAGE


I want to radiate moral courage. Who that has read the life of Emerson
cannot appreciate the moral courage that controlled him at all times. He
was incapable of cowardice. Timid, sensitive as the most delicate plant,
shrinking from notoriety, he yet did and said things that brought down
upon him the censure and concentrated fury and hatred of thousands. He,
so gentle and kind, spoke words that hit and smashed and crashed through
the entrenched ideas of the world like red-hot cannon-balls. Though
never a politician, he spoke words on the principles involved in the
slavery question that surpassed in fervid eloquence and effective power
anything ever said by Wendell Phillips or William Lloyd Garrison. On one
occasion he faced a mob of fiery sympathizers with the other side and
declared the highest, purest truths of the brotherhood of man, and when
remonstrated with for daring such an assemblage he calmly and quietly
replied: "Had I been dumb, I would have gone and muttered and made
signs."

When men worshiped certain ideas and believed that they were religion,
and that it was needful to believe them in order to live aright on earth
and win the favor of a heavenly hereafter, Emerson arose and smote them
into the dust by the calm, relentless, passionless logic of one who sees
and knows--the divinely ordained prophet--and one result of his daring
was that he was cast out from his pulpit and from the sweet and hallowed
communion he and his grandfathers for eight past generations had enjoyed
in the church. What a wrenching of heart strings, what a tearing away of
old ties, what an isolation of oneself, what a bringing down of the
avalanche of abuse, of slander, of harsh words and unkind deeds! Yet he
never hesitated. The oversoul called to the sacrifice, and at the same
time pointed to the recompense of the spirit, and he never saw, never
knew, never felt the contumely, the scorn, the ostracism, the abuse.

Is it not glorious to live in such a realm of high spiritual courage? To
do unconsciously? To _be_ unconsciously? Not to have to work your
courage up to the daring point; to nerve yourself for the plunge, but to
plunge anyhow, trusting, knowing that in doing the highest, the noblest,
the best thing conceivable to you, you can never fail? What does
starvation of the body mean to the man whose soul is uplifted into the
presence of the Most High? Such an one can live for forty days or forty
years, if necessary, without more food than would feed a sparrow. What
does isolation from his fellows--preachers, doctors, lawyers, every-day
men and women--mean to a man who communes daily with angels, archangels,
and with God Himself? Does he feel slighted, hurt, neglected? Such a
courage as this I myself desire, so that I may live it, radiate it every
moment.

It was this courage that made John Brown march on that most quixotic of
all marches--with a handful of men to free the slave. It was rebellion,
anarchy, unlawful invasion, the breaking of man's law--of course it was.
But he saw a higher vision than man's outlook, he felt a higher call
than man's demand, and he knew no law of man in the obedience of his
soul, body, life, _his all_, to the call of the Spirit. And though a
rude Kansas pioneer and farmer, he had the soul-courage to obey.
Forward! March! He marched to his death!

Did he? No! He marched to the death of his body, but he began a
triumphant march in the heavens forever brilliantly illuminating the
minds and souls of men, and lifting them up into a higher state of life,
making them less sordid, less afraid of position, life, honor, less
easily influenced by the keen censure and scorn of the blind world.

Talk about battlefields and batteries, forts and forlorn hopes and the
courages of the Charge of the Light Brigade, or of the Stand of the Old
Guards at Waterloo, or of Dewey sailing into Manila Harbor; what were
those acts of physical courage compared with the moral heroism that
leads a man to dare the stake, the cross, or the tortures of the bigot?
Read Mark Twain's _Life of Joan of Arc_, and feel your heart throb to
the high-souled, divinely inspired courage of that girl of eighteen; not
only physical courage, as when she led, in person, the charges of the
French army against the English, who had been victorious in France for
almost a hundred years, but when she dared the great ecclesiastical
courts that badgered and baited her, as she sat unaided, alone,
unbefriended, undefended, unadvised by man, for weeks at a time, when
the cowardly hounds were determined to send her to the stake. Where did
her heroism and courage come from that she, a mere country peasant
child, who had never even ridden a horse, or seen a battlefield, who
never had read a book, or knew the first thing of guiding and
controlling soldiers, or setting an army in battle array; I say, where
did her courage come from, that she could dare to go into the proud
presence of nobles and warriors and demand that they give her a guard to
take her to the King of France, where she assured him that she would
soon drive out the English and have him duly crowned king of his
reconquered provinces? Here was the radiant life in actual, potent
exercise. She radiated courage and faith, just as the sun radiates
heat--in such abundance that men sweated with it, men were fired to the
intense heat and fervor of new life and courage with it. So that, from a
cowed, disheartened pack of whipped men, who fled from the mere sound of
approach of a small body of English soldiers, raw recruits, as well as
seasoned veterans, shouted to be led against the foe, and when once in
the conflict hammered away regardless of wounds, even of death, until
victory was theirs.

Whence came this radiant courage and power? It was simply because she
dared to listen to the voices speaking to her soul, and _nothing else
counted_. That's the life I want to get hold of. That is the courage and
the life I wish to radiate. Afraid of men, of starvation, of opposition,
of censure, of hatred, of ostracism? No! Why should we be afraid to lose
a few cents, when our hands are filled with diamonds, and rubies, and
pearls, and nuggets of gold? Why should we fear men, when we have the
courage of our convictions?

Let us look not down, but up, and seek to draw from the heavens above
the inspiration, the courage, the bravery, the heroism of the soul.

There has recently passed away in despotic Russia a man whose life for
years has radiated moral courage throughout the world. Tolstoi had the
courage of his convictions. He felt that social distinctions were
wrong. Immediately he did the practical thing--put himself on the plane
of every common laboring man by personally becoming a tiller of his own
soil. "What a fool!" exclaimed the aristocratic world to which, by
birth, he belonged. "Does he think he can change our opinions by that
silly act?" they cried. No! He knew it would have little or no effect on
them, but he was compelled to clear his own soul. So he braved their
laughter and scorn, their contumely and contempt, that the world might
know for certain what he really did think and feel.

He came to the conclusion that the Government of Russia, and the conduct
of the ministers of the Greek Church--the established church of
Russia--were neither in conformity with true religion nor true
brotherhood. Though the former was despotic, and the latter as
"hide-bound and dogmatic as rigid adherence to dead forms and creeds
ever makes men," he fearlessly expressed his inmost convictions against
both and called upon them to change, reform, amend their ways and
actually become what they professed to be. The state threatened him with
Siberian banishment unless he kept silence, but never till death
silenced him did he heed the threatening command; the church cast him
out, and then he wrote a book, _My Religion_, that gave newer and more
exalted conceptions of religion to the world, even though possibly it
would be hard to find a single man who accepts everything just as
Tolstoi set it forth in that book.

He came to the decision that the fine clothes and luxurious surroundings
of the rich and noble were neither Christian nor humane. They caused
envy and bitterness in the hearts of those whose lives were one long
struggle with poverty. So at once he cast off his gorgeous apparel,
denuded his own rooms of all unnecessary and elaborate furnishings, and
thus, again and further, placed himself where men could feel the truth
and power of his utterances about human brotherhood.

When Russia declared war against Japan, Tolstoi wrote a letter to the
Emperor, the state officials, and the Russian people that was a loud
trumpet blast heard throughout the world calling upon them in the name
of their Creator and down-trodden humanity to stop! and declare peace.
Many a man had been sent to Siberia for life--nay, sent to be speedily
tortured to death--for far less than this, but this fearless old man let
his voice ring out with a power that convinced thousands as never before
that war at its best was but a relic of barbarism and a disgrace to
every professedly progressive nation.

Oh, for a courage like Tolstoi's--true-hearted, brave, simple-minded,
pure, that never failed when called upon. Granted he was "queer,"
"quixotic," "unbalanced," "impracticable," was not his queerness and
impracticability at least on the side of the moral forces of the world?
Everybody knew where and how he stood; where his sympathies were; and
his life has strengthened the backbone and put new vigor into the weak
knees of hundreds of thousands, for moral courage radiates with power
that increases according to the square of the distance. It does not grow
less; it enlarges; for each man who feels it becomes a new generator and
transformer and thus enlarges and increases its radiating power four-,
eight-, twelve-fold.

Henry Bergh was another of these heroic moral-courage radiators. His
tender heart was cut to the quick day by day by seeing the cruelties
perpetrated upon the poor dumb brutes of the city of New York. He
determined to do what he could to stop these barbarous practices. He
agitated and wrote, spoke and interviewed until he succeeded in getting
ordinances and acts passed which gave him power to prevent whatever
cruelties he saw. How he was jeered; how he was cursed, when he sought
to interfere with a brutal driver who would cruelly whip his horses to
compel them to drag loads beyond their strength! The newspapers said he
stood in the way of business, and they sarcastically called him "the
knight of the doleful countenance," not realizing that it was the
cruelties perpetrated by so-called men upon their younger brothers--the
dumb animals--that had so frozen the pain and anguish of his heart upon
his face. But his heart never failed, his courage never wavered.
Threatened, mobbed, his life often in peril, he fearlessly waged
constant warfare against cruelty, and to-day the very city that hated
and scorned him is building monuments to his honor in every
street-watering trough they erect. And his radiant influence has reached
every civilized city _in the world_, such is the penetrating radiancy of
a loving and true heart.

Before I proceed to a further consideration of this radiancy of a
large-hearted, moral heroism, I want to answer the objection raised to
what I have already written by a young man to whom I read it. He said:
"But I am not an Emerson, or a Wendell Phillips, or a John Brown, or
Tolstoi. What chance do I have of exercising moral courage?"

A very pertinent question, and one I am glad to try to answer. I do not
believe there was ever a man, a time, or a place which did not,
sometime, somehow, call for the exercise of moral heroism. And
especially in these days of lax principle, breaking down of old
standards, political graft, and worship of material success. What
minister is there in no matter what church who is not called upon, now
and again, nay, often, to speak fearlessly upon some practical subject
upon which people are looking for light? Is he a moral hero who taboos
such subjects, who refrains from discussing them in the pulpit because
they are not "gospel" subjects? What gospel subject can surpass in
interest and in human and divine appeal to the soul of man the
"white-slave" question, and a host of other subjects upon which ordinary
well-to-do men and women need enlightenment? That minister is endowed
with the radiant power of moral courage who, even though he offend some
of the smug, comfortably righteous members of his congregation, dares to
denounce the church people who rent their houses and lands for immoral
purposes, for breweries, for saloons, for any and all things that
destroy men's bodies and souls and bring suffering to innocent women and
children. Take the child-labor question, especially in the communities
where men live who have become rich by using child labor, whether in
cotton factories, glass factories, tobacco, or any other factories.
Should not such men hear the gospel plainly and without equivocation?
Who is to give it? The minister of the Christ who came to seek and save
the down-trodden, the injured, the forsaken, the lost. Then all honor to
the man who dares to speak out, dares to be true to the inward voice,
though he lose caste, position, salary.

The same courage is required of the politician. How often the public
clamor for, or against, the very opposite of that which is right. In
California a few years ago there was a great fight for the exclusion of
the Japanese and Chinese. How about the doctrine of the brotherhood of
man? Can we play fast and loose with eternal principles? No! Let the
true politician stand by the truth and let the poltroon sacrifice his
principles for temporary advancement and gain.

There is not an employee who at some time or another is not called upon
to exercise moral courage. Some are asked to do dishonest, mean,
disreputable, contemptible things--for their employers. Some have one
temptation, some another. Stand firm for the highest truth. Be morally
brave and courageous. Dare to refuse. Dare to risk losing your job
rather than your character. Dare to be poor rather than mean.

One of the great temptations of men and women to-day is to appear better
off than they are. We are all as good as everybody else--so we say--and,
therefore, we must dress as well, dine as well, live as well, and show
off as much. What is the result in many cases? Financial worry or
disaster at best; criminality at worst. For many a man to-day is in the
penitentiary because he and his wife did not have the moral courage to
dare to live within their income; she did not dare to wear her
last-year's hat, or a made-over gown, and he did not dare say No! when
she insisted upon having new and expensive things, or would not deny
himself when his "set" indulged in an expensive pastime which he could
not afford. Oh, the pity of it! Let your courage have a chance to grow.
Plant the seeds of moral heroism early, so that when the testing time
comes you will find the tree already grown to which you can cling.

Every boy and every girl--no matter how young--has times when
temptations come which it requires moral courage to resist. Better teach
your boy the duty, pleasure, and benefit of this resistance than have
him win every other prize of excellent scholarship. Are you radiating
such courage so that your children feel it? That they are influenced by
it? Happy you, if you are, for it will return to you in the beauty,
strength, nobility, and grandeur of your boy's, your girl's, life in
after days to your benediction and joy.

The world is cold for want of moral courage. Turn on the radiator. Call
on the great source for a full supply and help make the world warm with
the heroism, the bravery, the moral courage it needs.

Possessed in any degree, however small, of this heroism of the soul, I,
myself, want to radiate the consciousness that my _natural and proper
place is in the forefront of every movement that makes for human
progress_. Most men are laggards in human progress. Of comparatively
only a few is it said in such things: "He is abreast of his times." Of
only the less than few--the solitary, the individual soldiers--is it
said: "He is ahead of his times." Here I want to find my place. These
are the men and women with whom I would stand. And I would so radiate
the spirit of advancement and progress that every awake and alert soul
and also every quiescent and sleeping soul will feel and know it when we
come in contact.

In November, 1910, there was held in the city of Chicago an anniversary
celebration of the life and work of Theodore Parker, a New England
Congregational clergyman who lived from 1810 to 1860. When professional
philosophers, reformers, and preachers were discussing, in an academic
fashion, the question of human freedom, while under our banner of
professed "human rights for all," the shackles were on the hands of four
millions of slaves, while professional statesmen were temporizing with
this iniquitous system and proposing compromises, all of which affected
slave owners, and none of them made the slave free, Theodore Parker, in
season and out of season at times appropriate and inappropriate, was a
flaming firebrand of passionate utterance against the hideous hypocrisy
of our national pretense while the rattle of these shackles was in our
ears. It was nothing to him that the solid South was against him; it was
of no weight to him that many of the "respectable moneyed men" of New
England were engaged in the slave trade, and that "practical men of
affairs" counseled moderation, toleration, and caution in dealing with
so "delicate" a subject. He saw only the horrible facts of human
slavery, and that this slavery existed in a land on whose national
banner were inscribed the words: "We believe it to be a self-evident
truth that _all men_ are created free and equal," and the only delicacy
he felt was that the national conscience should be aroused to its
hypocrisy, self-deceit, inconsistency, and dishonor, and that the
slave-holding and slave-trading business should cease in this "land of
the free and home of the brave." We, to whom the Emancipation
Proclamation has been familiar ever since its promulgation, cannot
conceive the terrible stir, the bitter antagonism, the fierce hostility
Parker's clear and ringing words caused at the time of their utterance.
In vain his fellow-preachers begged him to be more cautious, to adopt a
more conciliatory tone. Like Campanello, who took a bell for his crest,
and for his motto the words, "I will not keep silent," he quietly but
firmly, calmly but resolutely, refused, and rang out all the louder and
more insistently his call to the drugged conscience, sleeping honor, and
deadened humanities of his fellow citizens. It was he who inspired in
Lincoln that memorable phrase made forever world-famed by his glorious
Gettysburg speech: "Government of the people, by the people, for the
people." Lincoln spoke November 19, 1863. Parker had written in
November, 1846, these words:

    Let the world have peace for five hundred years, the aristocracy of
    blood will have gone, the aristocracy of gold will have come and
    gone, that of talent will also have come and gone, and the
    aristocracy of goodness, which is the democracy of man, the
    government _of_ all, _for_ all, _by_ all, will be the power that is.
    Democracy is direct self-government over all the people, by all the
    people, for all the people.

By way of parenthesis, it is interesting here to add that in _The
Christian_ (a London, England, weekly paper), for September 17, 1910,
there was a letter giving an even earlier use of the phrase, as follows:

    SIR: In your report of Principal Carpenter's striking speech at
    Budapest, you cite his reference to the well-known fact that "It was
    from Parker that Abraham Lincoln borrowed his famous phrase,
    'Government of the people, for the people and by the people.'" But
    the further fact should be remembered that Parker himself borrowed
    it--doubtless through his perusal of the current _Monthly
    Repository_--from Rev. Robert Aspland, our once-famous Hackney
    minister. It occurs in Mr. Aspland's speech at the great Whig
    banquet of 1828, which celebrated the repeal of the Test and
    Corporation Acts, and at which, amongst many distinguished speakers,
    Mr. Aspland, by common consent, bore away the palm of eloquence.--AN
    EX-M. P.

These facts in the history of a great phrase I am glad to present, but
the most important fact is not the name of the originator, but the names
of the men who made the phrase live in the hearts of their fellows as
biting, stinging, awakening truths. Parker was one of these. Lloyd
Garrison, Wendell Phillips, John G. Whittier, Lowell, John Brown,
Lovejoy, Lincoln, were others. And you and I, friendly reader, are
to-day basking in the fuller and larger sunlight of freedom let into the
house of our common humanity by the fearless, uncompromising, daring
courage of these men.

Let us not be laggards in the army of human progress; nor content even
to be abreast with the times. Let us be athirst for deeper waters,
clearer streams. Let us get nearer the mountain top than either of these
two crowds. Let us drink of the fountain spring itself and know nothing
else but the fundamental principles of human relationship, and, drinking
of them to the full, go forth and radiate them in their original purity,
sweetness, and power, diluted only by our imperfect human expression.
Let us, in this and all similar matters, make the words of Browning
ours, that we may ringingly declare to the world as well as quietly
radiate them:

                            What had I on Earth to do
    With the slothful, with the mawkish, the unmanly?
    Like the aimless, helpless, hopeless, did I drivel--Being--who?
    One who never turned his back but marched breast forward,
    Never doubted clouds would break,
    Never dreamed, though right were worsted, wrong would triumph,
    Held we fall to rise, are baffled to fight better, sleep to wake.

Let us not merely come in for the rewards of life's conflicts in which
the few battle for the rights of the many. Let us be in the forefront of
the battle array; even if only as standard-bearers, or buglers, or
drummer boys in the forefront of the advance army, and though our hearts
are often shaken by human cowardice, let our souls triumph and keep our
faces towards the foe, courage at fighting pitch, resolution
indomitable, purpose invincible, so that, if fall we must, we shall fall
with eyes heavenward, and breast fearlessly exposed to the fire of the
enemy.

I know of no conflict now as severe as the fight for the abolition of
the slave, yet I am in the fight to help women gain the suffrage, and in
the temperance reform. I have been abused by my scientific friends as an
anti-vaccinator and anti-vivisectionist; have been threatened with a
thrashing several times for interfering with brutal teamsters and others
who were cruel to animals and children; have lost caste and position
(with a few people) because I would rebuke corporate injustice, greed,
and tyranny; I have cast behind me much money because it was offered me
in exchange for my independence and freedom. These are small things as
compared with the heroic acts of the giants of past days, but they are
the deeds my soul has been called to face. And I mention them not in
boasting, but as another "declaration of principles," principles I wish
to radiate on every hand, under all circumstances, to all people.

For I am anxious and determined that, according to the best of my
ability, I will do my share of the work of my time for the benefit of
the future. What would we be to-day without the advantages of Magna
Charta, of the Bill of Rights, of the Declaration of Independence, of
the Emancipation Proclamation? Who won these charters of our liberty?
The heroes of the past. Then the questions I constantly ask myself are:
"What are you doing to add to these liberties to hand on to future ages?
You have received freely; how are you giving? I want to help make the
future more glad and blessed, just as my present has been made glad by
the actions of the heroes of old. I have been inspired to high resolves,
heroic endeavors, blessed ambitions by what they achieved. Am I doing
anything to pass on these high inspirations to endeavor and ambition?
These men met obloquy, hatred, shame, contumely, contempt, danger,
financial loss, physical peril, and in John Brown's, Lovejoy's, and
other cases, death, because of their daring advocacy of unpopular
movements. Shall I be any the less a man than they? Shall I have
received so much, and then be craven and pass on so little?"

I believe that each generation must pay interest _in kind_ on all their
heritage of the past, or they mark the period of a nation's decline.
Unless we are better, nobler, truer, more advanced, more free, more
progressive, more generous, more philanthropic, more daring, courageous,
lion-hearted than our forefathers, we have defaulted in our interest.
And defaulters are always cowards if nothing worse. Let us not be
cowards.

In California there are strong movements against the Japanese and the
Chinese. It is easy to join the popular side, but it takes strength of
heart and courage of mind and body sometimes to stand on the other side.
I want to radiate my firm and unshakable conviction of the truth of
human brotherhood, regardless of color, nationality, prejudice, or
selfish and personal interest. Though the Japanese and Chinese, in open
and honest business competition, take away my work, even then I want to
radiate my firm belief in the _universal_ brotherhood of man. And I want
to do it without hesitation, as well as without fear. Hesitation too
often means temporizing, evasion, shuffling, and I do not want to place
myself open to any temptation to these things. Hence I would be prompt
and outspoken in my adherence and advocacy of the fundamental principles
of human brotherhood regardless of personal consequences and indifferent
alike to praise or blame.

I believe in human democracy, in human freedom, in the equality of men
and women; in morality, government, and household control; in resisting
all tyrannies, whether of law, medicine, theology, or society; in the
uplift of all the criminal and downtrodden; in the fair division of the
profits of all labor; in the jealous preservation of the independence of
every man and every woman; in the right of every child to be well born
and welcomed, and of every woman to determine, without dictation from
any one, whether she shall bear a child or not; in the abolition of all
war; in the disarmament of all nations; in the abolition of land
monopoly; in submitting every question to the test--the greatest
possible good to the greatest number. These, as I now recall them, are
the cardinal principles of my belief, my adherence to which I would
fearlessly, without hesitation or equivocation, ever and always
radiate.




CHAPTER XVI

RADIANCIES OF CONTENT AND DISCONTENT


I want to radiate a spirit of content. The dictionary says that to be
content is to be "held full." If one is full, that is enough. He is
satisfied. He has peace of mind. All this is implied in the word
content. I want to radiate this sense of fullness, of satisfaction. I
want people to feel that I am full of physical health, full of mental
vigor, full of spiritual power, and, with the exceptions that I shall
note later on in this chapter, that I am satisfied.

I want to radiate a large-hearted contentment with things as they are. I
am content with the world as it is. Its glories, its beauties, its
charms, its allurements, its variety, satisfy me. There is nothing in
scenery that the mind can conceive that I cannot find; every sort of
climate is offered to me. I can surround myself with people or I can
dwell in the virgin solitudes. I can live under the gray skies of the
East or under the cerulean blue of the West. The snow-covered heights of
the Himalayas are mine or the wastes of the Sahara. I can toss on the
stormy ocean or bask in the sun-kissed gardens of the South. It is a
glorious, beautiful, blessed world.

Yet I hear people complaining on every hand. It is too hot, or they wish
it hadn't rained. Why does the wind blow so fiercely? The snow has just
come at the wrong time. Then, too, they find fault with the every-day
occurrences of life. They are angry because they missed a train, have
failed to carry through a business transaction, were delayed and lost an
important appointment. The other day I met a young man holding his
wrist, and with a look of severe pain on his face. In doing some work in
the gymnasium he hurt his hand and wrist. It is hard to radiate
contentment under the annoyance and pain of such things as this and the
circumstances I have mentioned. Yet in these, as in all other things in
life, I believe with Shakspeare:

    There is a Divinity that shapes our ends,
    Rough hew them as we may.

Many a time it is the best thing in the world to have lost an
appointment, to have missed a train, to have sprained one's wrist. The
wet weather is as good as the sunshine, and the storm equally beneficent
with the calm. Hence I want to be content and to radiate my content with
things as they are. Discontent is a burning acid. It eats away the
happy, blessed things of life. It destroys the beauty of an otherwise
perfect life. It takes away the smile and substitutes a frown. It
injects bitterness into words that would otherwise be sweet. It changes
the kind word into an angry curse. And it burns and corrodes far deeper
than one imagines.

I once had a surgical operation in which a severe corroding substance
was injected into a certain part of my body. My physicians, men of
wisdom and men who loved me, thought they knew how much that corrosive
substance would burn. But it burned far more severely and destroyed much
more tissue than they conceived, and my life came near to paying the
penalty. Discontent works in exactly the same way, only worse. Its
burnings are of the mind, and, therefore, more seriously injurious. Its
burns are deep and uncertain. To put it in another way--it sours the
milk of human kindness. It turns the butter rancid. It pulls down the
shades and shuts out the sunlight. It turns the steam off from the
radiator. It shuts out the fresh air. It banishes the fairies of
jollity, healthfulness, happiness, and content.

Do not radiate discontent, therefore, but radiate a glorious, buoyant,
exuberant contentment. Think of the books we have to-day, as compared
with those possessed by people who lived a few hundred years ago--the
poems, the dramas, the essays, the histories, the novels, the accounts
of adventure and travel, the revelations of science. Think how cheap
they are, how easy to obtain. Think of the public libraries established
in almost every city, town, and village of the civilized world. In many
states they have now established a method by means of which the library
systems may become county-wide in their influences instead of confined
to the cities and towns. Books are being sent to the remotest farmhouse,
to the shack of the lumberman, the moving home of the sheep-herder, the
log hut of the miner, anywhere, everywhere that a human hand is seen
stretched forth for a book, the new library system seeks to reach.

Think of the music of to-day! The great bands, the marvelous orchestras,
the soul-inspiring choruses, the wonderfully equipped opera companies,
the cheapness of the organ and piano, the universality of the
graphophone, with its records of music of every character that can be
heard in the humblest home.

Think of the multiplication of the opportunities for hearing the drama,
some good, some indifferent, some bad, but all more or less revealing
artistic power and calling forth the satisfaction of the onlookers.

Think of the spread of educational opportunities, the public schools,
the colleges, the universities, the correspondence schools, the women's
clubs and leagues. I went through a high school the other day that was
ten times better equipped for the higher education, as far as it went,
than the universities were a hundred years ago.

Think of the ease with which we travel--electric cars, railway trains,
automobiles, flying machines.

Think of the annihilation of distance in conversing with our friends,
the telephone, the telegraph, the telepost, the wireless.

Think of the opportunities of enjoyment and education offered to the
poor in our large cities by means of the parks, the children's
playgrounds, the free museums, and the art galleries.

Think of the improvements during late years in the conditions of home
life--the application of gas and electricity for lighting, heating,
cooking, ironing, and, now, even for sweeping and cleaning up.

Think of the improvements of the condition of lives of our farmers and
their laborers in the remote districts. Little by little the conditions
of life are being made easier for them. Labor is being lightened and the
hours shortened, uncertainties are being eliminated, results made more
sure.

Think of the growing spirit of freedom and true democracy, of
brotherhood and comradeship that are welding the world together in the
bonds of humanitarian brotherhood; treaties between nations,
federations of nations, world's fairs, the Red Cross movement, The Hague
Peace Tribunal, arbitration instead of war, and agitation for the
reduction of armies and navies.[D]

[D] This was written prior to the breaking out of the war of 1914-15,
when "hell was let loose in Europe." Yet I do not feel inclined to
change one single line of what I then wrote. During 1915, I was engaged
speaking daily to large audiences at the Panama-Pacific Exposition in
San Francisco--I estimate that I addressed not less than 300,000 people
during that time. In many of these addresses I expressed my thoughts
about the hideousness, the needlessness, the waste, the devilishness of
war, with open frankness, and without a single exception my
denunciations of the system of war were received with hearty applause. I
refer to this merely as an index as to what I believe is the general
thought of all intelligent people on the subject. All except war-mad and
war-hypnotized people hate war and desire to see it abolished, and the
higher standards of brotherly and amicable conference and equitable
adjustment of difficulties take its place. That nations were urged into
the European conflict is no proof that they love war. It is rather a
proof that they hate war enough to die to make future wars impossible.
This, I sincerely hope and confidently expect, will be the tendency of
the result, if not an actually accomplished result.

One has but to study the changes that have taken place in our
civilization since Dickens began to write, for instance, to see how
wonderfully the world has progressed. He wrote _Nicholas Nickleby_ to
call attention to the horrible abuses existent in boys' boarding
schools, where boys, who for any reason were desired out of the way at
home, were put in charge of human fiends in the guise of
"schoolmasters." Step-children, heirs who were in the way, natural
children, and those whose parents had no natural affection for them,
were put into these dens, and so cruelly abused that they often died;
and at the best they dragged out their miserable existence afraid of
what each hour of the day might bring forth and finding only in their
troubled sleep the relief from the active cruelties they were made to
bear.

_Little Dorrit_ graphically pictured the horrors of the "prison for
debt" system, and in the wonderfully painted character of Little
Dorrit's father, Dickens showed how every human trait and feeling, every
noble passion and emotion was dwarfed, twisted, distorted, and perverted
by the action of this unnatural, cruel, and monstrous law.

_Barnaby Rudge_ called equally vivid attention to the laws which placed
political disabilities upon Jews and Roman Catholics, rendering them
incapable of voting and holding office throughout the British dominions,
and sought to remove the hatred, prejudice, and dissensions which
unnatural acts of Parliament always caused.

In _A Tale of Two Cities_ the curse of caste is revealed; the inevitable
results of giving special privileges to a so-called aristocratic class,
and while its teachings were veiled as being connected with incidents in
the French Revolution they were a wonderful help to the forwarding of
true ideas of pure democracy and genuine recognition of the doctrine of
the brotherhood of man.

In _Martin Chuzzlewit_ the theme is the horrors of the "Circumlocution
Office"--that vast, hideous, monstrous juggernaut that rode rough-shod
over all justice, truth, honor, right, decency, and sincerity, by its
evasions, quibblings, dodgings, twinings, twistings, and deliberate
perversions of the truth.

Other writers made their novels the themes of similar crying abuses that
needed reform. Henry Cockton wrote his _Valentine Vox the Ventriloquist_
to expose the hideous dealings of private mad-houses, where helpless men
and women were confined by law, who were perfectly sane, yet who were in
the way of dishonest lawyers, judges, administrators, heirs, or
relations. I can never forget the powerful and terrible impression this
story made upon me, though it is nearly forty years since I read it,
especially where the author described what it is said he himself had had
to pass through, when he was driven into temporary insanity by being
strapped to his cot while fiends in human form mocked and taunted him
and at the same time "tickled his feet" until he was a raging maniac.

To the people of to-day the term "Chartist" means nothing. Nine-tenths
of the population of the United States possibly never heard the term.
Yet it is only a few generations since men were sentenced to "Botany
Bay" and other penal settlements for twenty, thirty, and more years,
and sometimes "for life," for joining in this reform which demanded
certain rights that _we_ have enjoyed without a thought ever since we
were born. One of these grand old warriors for man's greater freedom
used to visit at my father's house when I was a lad. He was an
intellectual giant who had won the honor and fame the world freely
accords to those who do not take it by the throat too severely, and once
in a while he could be induced to tell of the days of his earlier
conflict;--how that he and his compeers fought for a repeal of the corn
laws--laws which made it almost impossible for a poor man to get
bread--and for the right of a man to sell the products of his own labor
from door to door to save himself from starvation. He was imprisoned and
sentenced for a long term of years and while in prison wrote a poem of
tremendous power and influence. How my heart burned to the old warrior,
and I then and there declared that

    I live to learn their story
      Who've suffered for my sake,
    To emulate their glory,
      And to follow in their wake:

           *       *       *       *       *

    For the cause that lacks assistance,
    For the wrong that needs resistance.

Then, too, how I recall the fight for religious freedom in England--some
of it before my time, but some of it under my own eyes, and in which I
had the joy of bearing a small part. The Lord George Gordon riots,
described by Dickens in _Barnaby Rudge_, were provoked by religious
hostility. When I was a boy, no Jew or Catholic could hold office in
England--I think I am correct. This act, passed in the reign of Charles
II--I write from memory--was thus in operation for two hundred years;
two hundred years of injustice, prejudice, fostering of religious hatred
and separations. Yet Benjamin Disraeli made a great premier, and was one
of the most brilliant statesmen of Europe, and the Howard family,
Cardinal Manning, and Cardinal Newman, all of whom were Roman Catholics,
were loved and revered on every hand for their enlightened patriotism
and the help they gave to everything that had the welfare of England at
heart. It was a glad day for England that saw the removal of the
disabilities from such good citizens as these, merely because they chose
to exercise their perfect God-given right of freedom of choice in
religious belief. And still, even as late as the ascension to the throne
of George V, son of King Edward, and grandson of that progressive and
liberal-minded Queen, Victoria, there remained in the oath a hateful
spirit of narrowness and intolerance against Catholic beliefs. Thirty to
forty years previously Charles Bradlaugh was refused his seat in the
House of Commons because he desired to "affirm" instead of "taking the
oath." He was an "unbeliever," and claimed his right to be such, and yet
to take his seat as a representative of the people without being
compelled to swear to an oath in which he did not believe. He was fought
an every hand, and with physical violence; yet he kept resolutely on
with the conflict, until I saw him myself, with joy, take his place
before the speaker of the House, victorious. Yet I am not an unbeliever,
nor do I accept Bradlaugh's conclusions as to God and the making of the
universe. Nor is it necessary. Equally so it is not necessary that I
should attempt to force my ideas down his throat and if he refuse to say
that he swallows them should seek to keep him from exercising his
political rights.

To us, living to-day, it seems impossible that a great civil war was
necessary ere the shackles were shaken from the limbs of four millions
of slaves; it seems incredible that New Englanders as well as
Southerners were engaged in fostering the iniquitous slave trade--the
murderous trade in human flesh and blood. Grant everything the South
claims to-day as to the difficulty of handling the negro problem, that
does not alter the fundamental principle of the Declaration of
Independence that "all men are created equal; that they are endowed by
their Creator with certain inalienable rights; that among these are
life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness." To us it seems incredible
that honest and honorable men, clear-sighted, clear-brained religious
men who knew the value of words and their meaning, could have so
befuddled their intellects, let alone their moral nature, as to dare to
read these words and at the same time own slaves. Yet it was so, and not
until the heroes whose work led ultimately to the Declaration of
Independence for the slave, called the Emancipation Proclamation, set
their faces against this great iniquity, was anything done to mitigate
its evils.

How well do I recall the endeavors of many Englishmen to induce the
Government to interfere with the Turks and prevent further infliction of
horrible and murderous atrocities upon the Bulgarians and other subject
people, because of religious differences. But "politics stood in the
way." And yet I heard the words of Cleveland ring around the world when
he bade England: "Hands off," from Venezuela. Again was I thrilled when
McKinley justified the prophecy of Joaquin Miller, uttered nearly thirty
years previously, in his _Cuba Libre_, where he declared:

    She shall rise, by all that's holy!
    She shall live and she shall last;

           *       *       *       *       *

    She shall rise as rose Columbus,
    From his chains, from shame and wrong--
    Rise as Morning, matchless, wondrous--
    Rise as some rich morning song--
    Rise a ringing song, and story,
    Valor, Love personified.
    Stars and stripes espouse her glory,
    Love and Liberty allied.

The time came when we "flashed her lights of freedom," as we had done
before, but this time there was an admixture of personal feeling in
which the cry, "Remember the _Maine_," bore a large part. Yet the main
issue was raised, viz., the intervention of a strong power to prevent
another strong power from too seriously oppressing a confessedly weak
power. This is a step in the right direction. The bully, whether in
school, in the street, in business, or among nations, should be taught
that his bullying is unsafe, and that if he must fight he must choose a
"fellow of his own size."

While I do not close my eyes to the facts that nations are human and
liable to err, I hail this as a great forward step, and was filled with
rejoicing when the United States Government refused to accept any
indemnity from China for its share of the expense of putting down the
last great Boxer Rebellion.

In our National and State governments there is a growing spirit of
righteous intervention. In his last presidential message, President Taft
voiced this spirit in his recommendation of an enlarged measure of
protection for railroad employees, and states and cities are moving
more rapidly than ever before in the enactment of laws and ordinances
for the protection of those least able to protect themselves.

Reforms in law procedure are progressing. In his 1910 message, President
Taft thus spoke:

    One great crying need in the United States is cheapening the cost of
    litigation by simplifying judicial procedure and expediting final
    judgment. Under present conditions the poor man is at a woeful
    disadvantage in a legal contest with a corporation or a rich
    opponent. The necessity for this reform exists both in United States
    courts and in all state courts. In order to bring it about, however,
    it naturally falls to the general government by its example to
    furnish a model to all States.

This is a great step in the right direction. The honest and manly
recognition of a crying evil is often the beginning of its removal, and
I sincerely hope to live to see the day when our laws, and legislative
procedure, will truthfully be equally for the poor and the rich.

The activity of the Federal Government in pursuing the nefarious
malefactors who are conducting the "white slave traffic," is also a sign
of marked improvement in affording protection to those who are helpless
and often unable and incompetent to know what to do for their own
welfare.

And how I hail with joy the movement so energetically furthered by Mr.
Bok, of the _Ladies' Home Journal_, the Bishop of London, the _Physical
Culture_ magazine, _Collier's_, and others, for the education of the
young of both sexes as to the sacred relations of sex and all they
imply. The W. C. T. U. has done a little, the magazines and physical
culture movement more, and now the better schools--such as the
Polytechnic High School of Los Angeles, and the High School in Pasadena,
California--are giving definite and specific instruction upon these
matters to boys and girls whose parents have been remiss in neglecting
this all-important part of their _home_ education and training.

The pure food bill is another step forward in our national progress; the
great conservation movement and the work of the United States
Reclamation Service, which is providing means for irrigating the soil
and thus rendering possible the establishment of thousands of homes on
lands that otherwise would be arid and useless--these are gigantic
strides of advancement. The postal-savings bank and parcels post are
already facts, thus demonstrating that, little by little, the powers
that have controlled our Government, for the benefit of the few, instead
of for all the people, and especially those who need such benefit the
most, are gradually losing their hold. Soon, let us hope, we shall have
the "penny postage"--one cent for a letter instead of two, as now. The
extension of the eight-hour day law; the honest endeavors now being
made to give labor a fair opportunity to state its needs and
requirements and thus help bring oppressive employers to time, are also
forward steps. Granted that labor often makes unreasonable and unjust
demands, let it not be forgotten that it is only within the last few
decades that they have been allowed to have a voice at all. For
centuries they have been "chained to the wheel of labor,"

    The emptiness of ages in their face,
    And on their back the burden of the world.

What if, now that "whirlwinds of rebellion" are shaking the world and
these hitherto "dumb terrors" have found, or are finding, a voice, they
speak a little too loudly, or too harshly, or ask more than they ought?
Whose fault is it? Who has kept them in bondage so long? They will
learn, by and by, to speak more rationally, but this will come only by
speaking, so I hail with delight the fact that "the rulers and lords of
all lands" are recognizing their right to be heard, and are more or less
respectfully listening to what they have to say.

It is another grand sign of universal progress that the owners and
landlords of vile tenement houses, of the horrible kennels in which
human beings in the past used to be penned as in pigsties, are no longer
allowed to reap monetary rewards from such abominable and cursed holes.
Boards of health, civic improvement bodies, tenement reform associations
are taking upon themselves the work of protecting the poor, helpless,
and often unfortunate dwellers in these plague spots and compelling that
they be made decent, healthful, and sanitary--often seeing that they are
razed and entirely removed. What though oftentimes the people who dwell
in these places are brought thither by their own misconduct? Are men,
women, and innocent children to be "damned" on this earth--as well as in
the future--because morally they have been weak and unfortunate? The
greater the weakness and the lower the fall, the greater the cry and
need for help. Jacob Riis was a brave and heroic leader in New York,
William Booth and his gallant army in London and the thousand and one
other cities of the world, and the day is dawning when there will be no
"slums" in any decent, self-respecting city, when such books as _How the
Other Half Lives_, _The Submerged Tenth_, _If Christ Came to Chicago_,
and _The People of the Abyss_ can no longer be written, for the
true-hearted, loving, brotherly, and sisterly, will have been aroused to
do their plain, simple, and manifest duty and "slums," "abysses," and
"plague spots" will cease to exist.

There are many other excellent things I might comment upon that help
bring content to the soul. They betoken a glorious and blessed
improvement upon the "days of things as they were" and they should lead
every man to get into line, to find the step and keep it, marching on
with this vanguard of human progress, which seeks the best possible
condition of body, mind, and soul for all men.

Yet, in spite of this large-hearted contentment with things as they are,
and with the way the world generally is progressing, which I would
radiate, I would equally radiate a great discontent with many things as
they are. When I look at my own faults and failings, my inadequacies and
incompetencies, my blindness and stupidity, my ignorance and
willfulness, I find much of my content disappear like the airy visions
of a dream. I certainly do not want to be content with these things and
so I call up as often as I can a mighty discontent which is a constant
urge to the higher, nobler, truer, better life. I am as self-willed as
other men, and yet I well know that human will is both ignorant and
blind, and that only when it is made subject to the Great Controlling
Will of the Universe will it lead me aright and in the paths of
ultimate, permanent success. And by success, I do not mean the paltry
thing most men regard as success. I certainly wish to radiate discontent
with what men generally regard as success. Mere money, fame, honor,
social distinction, count for little unless character, divine sympathy
with one's needy fellows, and an enlarged conception of the brotherhood
of men accompany them.

And how can I do other than radiate a large and tremendous discontent at
the suffering and woe of the unfortunates of life? It is little or
nothing to me what causes their misfortune. I have learned that the
judgment of sociologists, theologists, and reformers generally is of
little account in interpreting the causes of things. As a rule, they
look only on the surface and see nothing of the hidden springs of action
and therefore know little of the movement of hearts of men and women
whose condition they so complacently and conceitedly imagine they can
change.

Some years ago, Jack London wrote a book entitled, _The People of the
Abyss_. It was severely censured and criticised and some critics went so
far as to assert that it was full of untruths. It told of the dismal
lives of London's poor, who daily find themselves with nothing but one
meal, two meals, three meals between themselves and starvation--poor
wretches to whom the "wolf at the door" is an ever present reality, and
who tremble every time their employers look towards them with a frown or
speak with a voice that threatens dismissal. What a frightful,
pitiable, pathetic position for men and women--my brothers and
sisters--to be in. I certainly do not wish to radiate contentment at the
fact of their unfortunate condition. I want somehow to take some of
their burdens upon my life. I want to realize something of the spirit
that led Walt Whitman to exclaim, "I will take nothing for myself that
cannot be given upon equal terms to all men."

When I read the stories of child labor and learn of the many cruelties
practiced upon helpless little ones, in the name of business; when I see
those boys and girls of tender age in the cotton mills of the South,
owned by wealthy men of the North, plodding back and forth, hour by
hour, behind the whirling spindles; when I see them, as I have often
done, so utterly weary that when the noon hour came, they would stretch
out on the bare floor and try to gain a little snatch of forgetfulness
of their weariness in sleep, rather than eat their inadequate lunch, I
have certainly felt, as I now feel, that I wish to radiate a tremendous
amount of discontent that such inhuman facts can exist. When I see the
private palace car owned by the many-times millionaire, and catch
glimpses of the extravagant and wasteful luxury in which he and his
family live, and realize that this prodigal wastefulness is made
possible by the life-destroying labor of poor, anęmic children in the
glass-blowing factories of New Jersey, I wish I had the power to send a
great wail of discontent through the country that would thrill the
hearts, awaken the senses, and arouse the consciences of every man and
woman in the nation.

When I realize the inadequacies of our legal system to do justice alike
to all men and women, the poor as well as the rich, the innocent and
confiding as well as the crafty and cunning, I feel nothing but
discontent and long for the time to come when justice and mercy shall be
of higher value in the courts of our land than precedent and legal
procedure.

It often takes moral courage to radiate real living discontent with
these injustices and crimes against our needy and defenseless fellows. I
long to possess this moral courage in fullest measure, and to radiate it
on every hand. In view of the need for strong protest against the smug,
contented betrayers of the poor and needy, I would radiate a spirit that
has not inaptly been termed that of _contemporaneous protest and
rebellion_. By this I mean that present spirit of protest and rebellion
against wrongs that exist _now_, so that my protest will be
contemporaneous with the evil.

It is easy enough to line up with the winning side and shout Hurrah!
with the victors in any conflict. Even the English of to-day agree that
the American Revolution was a good thing and that the acts of George III
were indefensible tyranny. But it required considerable courage to join
one's forces with those of Washington when money was scarce and men few,
when the day seemed dark and gloomy, and the prospects of success were
doubtful.

It is easy enough to-day to Hurrah! for the principles of Lincoln, but
many a great statesman like Henry Clay felt it was better to compromise
than face the fierce antagonism of such men as Calhoun, Jefferson Davis,
and others who believed in the opposing ideas.

What I desire with all my heart is to radiate not only my _readiness_
and _willingness_ to line up with the unpopular cause, _but the fact
that I am already lined up_. That, without being asked, people will know
what my position is sure to be; that I naturally belong on the side of
the "under dog," and that in any conflict against entrenched power and
wrong, where the weak and oppressed are fighting for rights which are
inherently theirs, that as soon as I hear the battle-cry my "HERE!" will
ring out immediate, bold and clear.

Nor do I always want to wait to be called upon. I may not have either
the wisdom and discretion or the ability to be a leader and I have no
desire to thrust myself forward as such. At the same time, I do not want
to be cowardly and hang back when I see that which I feel is inherently
wrong. Even though I stand alone, I want to stand in protest and
contemporaneous rebellion against the wrong that I see.

Nay, further, I want to radiate as _my habitual attitude of mind_ that I
am ever on the alert to _seek out opportunities for rebellion_ against
any and all systems of wrong, no matter how powerful, that I may gladly
take upon my shoulders some part of the burden of helping forward the
real progress of the entire human race.

James Russell Lowell expressed the passionate desire of my heart in his
_Present Crisis_. In that majestic poem he shows the need for this
contemporaneous rebellion:

    Backward look across the ages, and the beacon-movements see,
    That, like peaks of some sunk continent, jut through Oblivion's Sea;
    Not an ear in court or market for the low foreboding cry
    Of those Crises, God's stern winnowers, from whose feet Earth's chaff
must fly;
    Never shows the choice momentous till the judgment hath passed by.
    Careless seems the great Avenger; history's pages but record
    One death-grapple in the darkness 'twixt old systems and the Word;
    Truth forever on the scaffold, wrong forever on the throne,--
    Yet that scaffold sways the future, and behind the dim unknown
    Standeth God within the shadow, keeping watch above His own.

The whole poem is full of this passionate great-hearted, manly, God-like
sympathy, _now_ and _here_, with the needy, the oppressed, the helpless
of today. The crises are here now, those stern winnowers that test and
try men's souls, that discover whether they are wheat or chaff, ashes or
gold. Oh, for men who have made already the "choice momentous"--while
the battle is raging, when there is danger, risk, peril, possible death
in the conflict. Is he a true man who waits, pauses, hesitates, wavers
in such conflicts, "till the judgment hath passed by"?

I would radiate, again let me say it, my readiness to march at the sound
of the drum, to advance with the front ranks, to fight at the first
word.

History affords us many noble examples and "beacon lights" of those who
have lived in accordance with the principles herein laid down.

Stephen Langton and the barons of England protested against the
tyrannical power of King John. They did so at the peril of their heads.
Yet they were possessed of this spirit of contemporaneous rebellion, and
they fought against John and won from him that great charter of the
liberties of men, that has been the basis of all proclamations of
freedom ever since.

Cromwell, Hampden, Pym, Milton, and the other great commoners and
democrats of England were in a state of contemporaneous protest and
rebellion against the undue pretensions of King Charles I. Their
protests might have cost them their lives--yet they protested. And they
won a victory that has made republics possible throughout all time.

So with the leaders of the French Revolution. There were many awful and
bloody events connected with that great act of contemporaneous protest,
but that the ultimate outcome upon mankind has been good most
true-hearted thinkers agree. Yet the protests were made by the earlier
agitators under great danger.

When Patrick Henry, Franklin, Jefferson, Adams, Washington, and the
other American revolutionists protested against King George's tyranny,
and when the noble band met at Philadelphia and signed the Declaration
of Independence, they knew they did it at the peril of their lives--yet
they protested and won for mankind the victory that Joaquin Miller calls
"Time's burst of Dawn."

Had Langton, Cromwell, the French Revolutionists, Washington, and the
signers of the Declaration of Independence failed, they would all have
forfeited their lives for their temerity. It was an act of great moral
courage to rebel.

When Galileo rebelled against the dictum of the ecclesiastic authorities
in regard to the movement of the earth, it meant his imprisonment, yet
he rebelled and thus ushered in a new day of advancement in astronomical
knowledge. Darwin did the same. Both men required daring and courage,
yet they did not hesitate or falter.

There are evils to-day that should be fought; fashions, customs,
entrenched wrongs in existence _now_ against which manly men are called
to be in contemporaneous rebellion. Those of us who live to-day are
reaping great and blessed privileges, freedom, liberties, won for us as
the result of the protests, rebellions, warfares of the moral heroes of
the past; so should we further the progress of the world by protesting
and fighting the existing wrongs, in order that future generations may
be freer than we are, and may push on still further the glorious chariot
of human progress.

Henry George was a recent heroic example of contemporaneous protest
against current evils. Garibaldi, Mazzini, Victor Hugo, Kossuth, were
all noble and inspiring examples of the like spirit. Ruskin's life was a
perpetual protest against the sacrificing of beauty, peace, harmony, and
brotherhood for the rush and show of material prosperity. William
Morris's life, work, voice, and pen were ever in active, open,
contemporaneous hostility and opposition to the damnable spirit of
modern competition, and demoralizing commercialism which destroyed
artistic labor, banished fellowship, and substituted therefor the rule
of the jungle where the strong devour the weak. Thank God! the ranks of
the morally courageous have always found glad and willing recruits; men
willing to spend and be spent for the benefit of humanity; willing to be
rebels and accounted and treated as such that they might help gain
larger victories of freedom for their fellow-men.

We sometimes think that there was more moral heroism in the days gone by
than there is to-day. I do not believe it! In this matter of moral
heroism and contemporaneous rebellion against entrenched wrong, we have
many fine and noble living examples on every hand. I could mention a
hundred of them in as many minutes. A few must suffice.

When Edwin Markham wrote _The Man with the Hoe_, he showed his spirit of
contemporaneous protest and rebellion. Here was no reflection upon labor
or its dignity, as some thoughtless critics have affirmed, but it was a
tremendous and powerful onslaught upon the "Kings and Rulers of All
Lands" who permit employers to chain the laborer to the "wheel of
labor." Markham's poem is a direct challenge and throwing down of the
gauntlet to those who contend that they have a right to purchase labor
in the open market at any price, however demoralizing to mankind. It is
a contention that manhood is more than money; that the laborer is more
than the labor; and that the employers who value the labor done more
than the men who do the labor are unworthy the honor and respect of
decent men; are unworthy to be called real men because of their
tyrannical abuse of their helpless brothers.

William Booth, president of the Salvation Army, Jack London, the
socialist novelist, Jacob Riis, the New York newspaper idealist, Maud
Ballington Booth, the leader of the Volunteers of America, Charles
Montgomery, of San Francisco, the prisoner's friend, and Dana Bartlett,
of Los Angeles, the brother of poor "Dagoes," Portuguese and Mexicans,
are all more or less widely diverse examples of contemporaneous
rebellion and protest against existing social conditions. Each works in
his own way to ameliorate these conditions, but the work of each is a
protest against those laws of supply and demand, of competition, of
worship of material things, that allow it to be possible that some men
can gain more wealth than they can ever utilize, even if they lived to
be ten thousand years old, and never earn another cent, whilst others
can earn barely enough to keep body and soul together and who live every
day in dread of the future because they are capable of earning no more
than enough to keep them one, two, or three meals away from starvation.

In a copy of his book, _The People of the Abyss_, which Jack London sent
to me, which truthfully portrays the life of the submerged tenth of
London, he wrote something like this on the title page: "Dear
James--With the facts of these pages before me, I may agree with you in
your favorite quotation from Browning, that 'God's in his heaven,' but I
cannot agree with you that 'All's right with the world.'"

It is the fashion with certain people to decry Jack London's socialism,
but I happen to know that he has personally sacrificed thousands of
dollars to his principles in this matter, has lost the friendship of
many wealthy people who would have showered their gifts upon him had he
been complacent towards what he calls "predatory wealth," hence I hail
his acts of contemporaneous rebellion and his taking upon himself of the
battle for these, his weaker brothers and sisters, as heroic, and fully
worthy of the highest esteem of all good men, whatever they may think of
the methods by which he would bring about the desired changes.

All through his life there has been a strong current of contemporaneous
rebellion and belligerent sincerity in the work of the poet of the
Sierras, Joaquin Miller. He was brought up as a Quaker and taught to
believe in non-resistance, hence he preached peace at the beginning of
the Civil War until his printing office was wrecked and his life
threatened. When the world at large was condemning the Indian, he went
and stood by his side, and when he believed him to be in the right,
fought battles on his behalf. All through his life he has boldly stood
for man's larger freedom, and against entrenched tyranny. When England
made war upon the Boers, he denounced the warlike and jingo politicians
with a power and strength seldom surpassed in poetry, in spite of the
fact that the English had always been his best friends and the largest
purchasers of his poems.

While he lived in California, not far from San Francisco, and California
was a hotbed of the sentiment that demands the exclusion of the Chinese
and Japanese, he ever fearlessly and in unmistakable terms denounced
this action as opposed to the fundamental principles of the fatherhood
of God and the brotherhood of man, and demanded of his fellow citizens
that they adhere strictly to these never-failing and abiding truths.

These men are but few of the many I might mention, but they will serve
as types. They have been and are willing to suffer for the general good
of mankind. Therefore, in the presence of their moral heroism and
courage, let us cry with George Linnęus Banks:

    I live to learn their story
      Who've suffered for my sake,
    To emulate their glory,
      And to follow in their wake;
    Bards, patriots, martyrs, sages,
    The noble of all ages,
    Whose deeds crowd history's pages
      And Time's great volume make.

    I live...
    For the cause that lacks assistance,
    For the wrong that needs resistance,
    For the future in the distance,
      And the good that I can do.




CHAPTER XVII

RADIANCIES OF SINCERITY


We need more of the virtue of belligerent sincerity. What the world
needs to-day is bold, outspokenness for principle. It is not enough that
we hold principles in the quietude of our own homes and discuss them in
the sanctity of our bedrooms. We need a belligerent sincerity of
fundamental principles in the mart, the store, in the counting house, in
the bank, on the board of trade, and the stock exchange. The tendency of
men in office and men in employment is to be subservient for the purpose
of their own advancement. It is so easy to yield a principle to gain an
increase in salary or to win the support of a swaying party vote. In
this age of great aggregations of capital, when corporations are
conducting gigantic enterprises, it is so easy for subordinates to place
all the responsibility of conscience upon their chiefs and to refuse to
accept responsibility for acts of which they themselves are the
instruments on the plea, "I am but a servant and carry out the will of
my superior." Relentless crushing out of competitors, secretly securing
rebates, unjust discrimination in discounts, the utilization of
official information for personal advantage or that of one's friends,
the writing of editorials contrary to one's principles because the
policies of the paper require it, in other words, the whole realm of
truckling subserviency, yielding, cowardice, obsequiousness, surrender,
fawning, servility, sycophancy, toad-eating, pliancy, should be weeded
out of the garden of the soul and belligerent sincerity planted in their
stead.

At the same time, I want to radiate my abhorrence of all the truckling
subserviency that seeks to gain its ends and make secure its own
position by cringing, fawning, and flattery upon those whose favor it
seeks.

Most men have their pet vanities. Few are free from weaknesses and
frailties. It is so easy to flatter, so natural to "kow-tow," so
profitable to pander. The reason that the world so laughs at the
delineations of the open, bold, corrupt, parasitical, pandering Falstaff
is that they find the echo in their own meannesses of soul. Like Henry
VII, many men have their Falstaffs, who seek to eat, drink, and be merry
at their expense.

By this I do not mean to decry and impeach the integrity and sincerity
of those who express sympathy and appreciation of those who are engaged
in large enterprises. It is natural for those conducting such to seek
and require such sympathy in their lieutenants, but to such lieutenants
I would cry mightily and constantly, "Sympathize and commend by all
means, but when you do, be sure your purest virtue is on guard over your
heart and your lips. Say nothing that you do not absolutely mean." Be
"belligerently sincere" with your own soul and speak no words to your
employer because he enjoys them that you would not _as freely and gladly
say if he had dismissed you from his employ_.

I would also radiate my appreciation of those who, occupying what we
call a subordinate position, speak out with frank, plain, direct
simplicity the thoughts of their hearts. I have sometimes found in
business, employers who sought by undue flattery, scheming, plotting,
chicanery, and fraud, all stealthily exercised, to "work" their
employees and secure from them a meed of service for which they were not
willing to pay a full and just price. In dealing with such employers a
frank, open, simple-hearted, and honest employee is often at a great
disadvantage. Being used to tortuous, underground, secret, plotting
methods himself, such an employer regards with suspicion the simple
actions of his employee. He sees in his frank openness nothing but
deeply laid plots. He finds in his candid sincerity craftily planned
schemes. The more open the one, the more certain the other is that
there is something hidden, deep, far-reaching, cunning, and deceitful
underneath his acts.

To these open-hearted souls I would radiate a tonic that is
stimulating--quickening to their moral fiber and stiffening and
strengthening to their moral spines. To such I would come as a cold
shower bath to stimulate the nerves and muscles to greater tension.
Stand by your truthfulness, stand by your frankness, stand by your
openness until you teach these burrowing, crafty, stealthy, sly,
evasive, sneaking creatures that openness is better than secrecy, light
better than darkness, truth better than falsity, candor better than
craft, and an open enemy better than a secret, fawning, sycophantic
foe.




CHAPTER XVIII

RADIANCIES OF SERVICE


I want to radiate by thought, word, and act the joy and blessedness of
service. What a privilege it is to be able to do something for your
fellows! How great and constant is the joy of ministering! How ready we
are to run with willing feet to do some little or big thing for those we
love! The lover will climb dangerous Alpine heights to get the rare and
richly treasured edelweiss for his beloved. Leander gladly and joyously
braved the dangers of the Hellespont that he might cheer and encourage
his Hero. The lover has always cried, in all ages, to his loved one,
asking her to send him on some difficult errand. He would gladly go
anywhere, to any service, however arduous and dangerous, to prove his
love. The records of chivalry are full of daring deeds accomplished by
men in order to please the women they loved.

Against this kind of service I have nothing to say. At the same time,
this is not the kind of service of which I now write. I would radiate
the thought that in our service we should treat all men and women with
the same willing gladness of ministry that the lover has for the
mistress of his heart. I desire to be ready and willing to fly on the
wings of helpfulness to do service for the meanest and most despicable
of human kind, if thereby he, or she, may be benefited. I would radiate
the belief that our willing service belongs to humanity, all men, all
women, not to a select few, not to the small and chosen circle whom we
call our loved ones and friends. I would radiate the spirit of service
that possessed and animated the strong, pure soul of William Morris,
that led him to place his precious time and service at the disposal of a
committee of men, not one of whom knew enough to appreciate his
exquisite and beautiful devotion, and under whose control he was ready
to go and speak words of cheer, fellowship, and brotherhood in the
lowest and most degraded parts of London. He was imbued with this
passion for service and it was service to the whole of mankind--not the
chosen few.

I once picked up some socialistic newspaper with which I was not
familiar, but in it was an account of the life of a man who had recently
died. According to the story of his biographer, this man was carried
away with this passion for human service to the lowest and most
degraded, and he had spent his active and busy life in ministering to
those who, as a rule, are ignored by their more fortunate brothers and
sisters. It was a story that thrilled me to a higher and nobler
endeavor.

Many a time I have bowed my soul in reverence and humility before a
group of Salvation Army lasses who, with sweet, gentle ministrations,
have cheered the dwellers in the wretched hovels of London, New York,
and other cities. I know one maiden, delicately constituted, and reared
in a home full of wealth and luxury, who felt this passionate call of
service so strongly, that, in spite of the protests of her relatives and
friends, she went to London, united with the Salvation Army, and with
her own beautiful and gentle hands, down upon her knees, has scrubbed
into cleanliness the floor of a drunken wife and drunken husband whose
children had never known a clean floor in the whole of their dirty and
wretched lives. I have helped her clean out the accumulated filth, of
what seemed to be months, in similar wretched places, and all this, as
well as the more refined ministrations of the mind and soul, were
offered with a sweet and gentle insistence that no one could take
offense at, and without an air of conscious self-approbation that one so
often finds in those who are seeking to minister to others.

But it is not only in this larger and devoted sense that I would radiate
my desire to serve and minister to my fellows. It is in the small and
every-day things of life, no matter what my work or surroundings may
be, that I would radiate this ministering spirit. What a pleasure it is
to do things for others. What a joy to realize that your friends love
you enough to want you to do something for them.

I find, however, that in the mind of many is the idea that certain
service is menial, and that they would not serve if they were not
obliged to do so for the money it brings. I have a deep and profound
pity in my soul for those who look upon life with this perverted vision.
If I were a waiter in a cheap restaurant, it seems to me it would be my
joy to serve the cheap meals as quickly and as cheerfully as I possibly
could. Surely ministering to the bodily wants of men and women is a
service which ought to be blessed. If I were a housemaid I feel that I
should find joy in making and keeping everything as orderly and tidy as
possible.

I have several times stayed in a semi-public institution where a great
number of nurses were employed, and I have watched both men and women
engaged in this beautiful service. In this particular place they all
seemed full of this passion for service. There was no impatience at the
often exacting calls and demands of the querulous and unreasonable
invalids. Their very lives were a dedication.

Sometimes we meet with those who will refuse to do certain things
because they regard them as more menial than those they were engaged to
perform, as, for instance, the case of a bell boy who refused to take
away a coal-scuttle when asked to do so because that was not in the list
of his duties, and a man "lower down in the scale" was supposed to
attend to work of that kind. Now, while I recognize that there must be
for convenience's sake, a division of labor, I want to radiate the
feeling and belief that there is no higher, no lower, in this call of
personal service. It is just as honorable to be a street sweeper or a
scavenger of the meanest kind (so-called), to be a farm laborer, to be a
kitchen drudge, to be a factory hand, as it is to be a minister of a
church that pays a salary of $20,000 a year. The real blessedness of
life of all grades of service from the scavenger to the expensive pastor
is determined by the _spirit_ behind the service, and the kitchen drudge
who does her work with the consciousness in her own soul that she is
gladly, merrily, cheerfully undertaking her work and doing it well for
the comfort, benefit, cheer, and blessing of her employers is of more
benefit to mankind than the services of the expensive pastor of the
exclusive church who regards his ministry as a proof of his own
intellectual worth, and as a means of asserting his high social
position.

Who can ever forget the wonderful picture of that sturdy Scotch Doctor
depicted by Ian Maclaren in his _Bonnie Brier Bush_, whose passion of
devotion and ministry was so pure that it reached every soul in the
whole region.

Frances Hodgson Burnett, in her _Dawn of a To-morrow_, tells of a
degraded street waif who yet had this passion of ministry in her soul,
and I have come to the conclusion that wherever it is found, it is
divine, and therefore blessed. Hence I would radiate it at all times,
under all conditions, and under all circumstances to all classes and
conditions of men.

Where would have been the work of Judge Lindsay of Denver, Golden Rule
Jones of Toledo, McClaughery of Elmira Penitentiary, Chief Kohler of
Cleveland, Governor Hunt and Warden Sims of Arizona, if they had worked
only for the worthy? It was the very openness of the unworthiness of
those for whom they strove, that made the appeal to these large-hearted
men.

It is so easy to criticise men of this stamp because they have dared to
break away from the conventional rendering of service only to the
worthy. It is so easy to cry that they are doing more harm than good.
But those who know the work and know the hearts that are constantly
being touched and molded into betterment by it are better able to judge
of its higher results.

Shall I hesitate to render service because I myself am not perfect?
Shall I refuse to give the shivering and hungry beggar on the street a
twenty-five cent meal ticket because I myself am not free from debt?
Shall I refuse to guide the lost wayfarer because I myself do not know
all the winding pathways of life?

By no means! Let me do the best I may while I may, and seize every
opportunity that arises. It was a Christian minister that dared to
rebuke Father Damien by claiming that he was not immaculate in his
service to the repulsive and loathsome lepers of Molokai. And it was
Robert Louis Stevenson who showed that Christian minister what true
Christianity would have led him to say instead of what he did say.
Father Damien's ministry was self-sacrificing, noble, and divine, even
though,--granting for the moment the truth of the minister's
slander,--his service was touched of the earth, earthy. Yet the
beneficence and blessedness of it was so supremely above the smug,
self-satisfied, standing-aloofness of the "immaculate" ministerial
critic that Stevenson's colossal rebuke to the latter found perfect echo
in the heart of every decent man and woman throughout the world. Joaquin
Miller expresses the same thought in his beautiful and strong poem on
Father Damien when he says:

  Why do ye not as he has done?

If we can do so much better than those we criticise, why, in the name of
heaven and suffering humanity, do we not go ahead and do it? Let us do
our best regardless of our own infirmities and weakness and the
consequent criticisms of others.

So I want to radiate to the needy and unworthy my readiness, nay, my
anxiety to serve them whenever and wherever I possibly can. And though
my service be not unmixed gold, though there be in it some of the dross
of imperfection, I would not withhold my hand on that account, but I
would serve the more readily and gladly in the hope and assurance that
by suffering with the needy and unworthy in their need and unworthiness
the fire of their pain and sorrow may help refine away the dross in me
and leave only that of pure gold.

"Give to the needy! _worthy_ or _unworthy_!" should be the battle cry of
him who wishes to be a blessing to his fellows, and the more unworthy
the needy are, the more loving and wise the service should be. When Walt
Whitman was shedding blessing, benediction, comfort, and joy on every
hand throughout the hospitals of Washington, he had little or no money
to give. He asked no questions when he went to the bedside of the sick
and dying soldier boys as to whether they were worthy or not. They were
needy and that was enough for him. He stayed and soothed their weary
hours by telling them stories, reading to them, writing letters home
for them, and in a thousand and one little and big ways seeking to make
their sick beds more tolerable during the long hours of enforced
confinement.

One of his rules for the making of a true poet was that he should "give
alms to all who ask," and that he should "stand up for the stupid and
crazy." I have a friend in Chicago who seeks absolutely to live these
two rules in his daily life. Even though he may often give to the
unworthy, he feels he can better afford to do that than to miss once
giving to a really needy person lest he might be giving to some one who
was neither needy nor worthy.

A poet, whom I am very fond of quoting, once wrote:

    In men whom men condemn as ill,
    I find so much of goodness still;
    In men whom men account divine,
    I find so much of sin and blot;
    I hesitate to draw the line between the two;
    Where God has not.

It is impossible properly and wisely to differentiate, and because a man
is unworthy is all the more reason that his fellows should seek to help
him into a state of worthiness.

How I wish I could imbue all with the spirit that moves Charles
Montgomery, the prisoner's friend of San Francisco. He goes to the state
penitentiaries at San Quentin and Folsom, and arranges to give help to
the prisoners as soon as they are released. Nay, he provides places for
them and then goes before the board of parole and secures their release.
He takes a true brother's interest in the men and seeks to win them to a
nobler life. Doubtless he is often deceived, but in scores of cases he
starts the men on the up-grade. What is one failure or ten, to one
success or ten? If it were _my_ son that was saved I should be most
grateful even though he saved but one. It would make his work glorious
and blessed to me. Then try to feel what it must be for some other
father or mother to learn that his, or her, son is saved from the life
of hell, to the life of heaven, here and now, and do as much for that
son as you would for your own.

I doubt not that some of the boys Judge Lindsay seeks to save in Denver,
are not all they ought to be, and that sometimes he is disappointed in
the results. But does this make him lose heart, or cease to work for the
new cases that come? By no means! It makes him more determined than ever
to reach their hearts. He is more tender, more long-suffering, more
patient, more sympathetic, more loving. The greater the need the greater
the endeavor.

The other day I sat down to the dinner table with a friend who outlined
to me a project in which himself and four others are interested. It is
to buy a farm, on the shores of a small but beautiful lake, a few miles
out from one of our great cities, and there establish a home and a
school for needy children. These five devoted young people are now
working hard and each one is saving every cent he can out of his own
earnings that, without calling upon any one else, they may be able to
buy the farm. I had asked my friend why he did not go to hear the great
actress Bernhardt. The reason was that he preferred to put the three
dollars that a ticket to hear Bernhardt would have cost into his "child
farm fund." Here was self-denial with joy, for the privilege of service.
And whom will he serve? There will be no question asked as to the
worthiness or unworthiness of the children that will be received into
this home when established.[E]

[E] Since these pages were written this farm-school has become an
established fact, and is doing excellent and beautiful work for needy
children.




CHAPTER XIX

RADIANCIES OF HUMOR


I want to radiate humor and my appreciation of it. But it must be
natural, genuine, kind-hearted, sweet, and pure. The humor that has a
sting for some one else, that is unkind, unjust, malicious, cruel, or
unclean is not for me. And, furthermore, I do not want that any one
should ever feel that I can or would enjoy such humor. I want to radiate
such a spirit, give forth such an "aura" that no one will ever come to
me with unkind or unclean humor, or expect me to want to hear it.

No, true humor is gentle, kind, humane, and human. I think little of any
man or woman who cannot enjoy a good hearty laugh. I believe in
laughter; in joking, in fun, in wit, in humor--in the things that
provoke laughter. Laugh heartily, laugh loud, laugh long, and you will
oftentimes laugh away dyspepsia, the blues, and worries. Laugh at your
own misfortunes, your own mishaps. My dear friend, Burdette, used to
clap me on the back and exclaim in his bright, cheery voice: "Be your
own funny man." He once illustrated it by saying, in effect: "You've
laughed many a time watching a man chase his hat when a windstorm ran
away with it, but how do you feel when it's your own hat? Take a look at
yourself. See the spectacle you make--the bewhiskered, the dignified,
the long-legged--as you rush frantically after the fleeing tile. Can't
you see the fun in bending down, making a dive for the hat, just at the
moment an extra gust comes and--flip, flop--the hat scoots on and you
grasp the empty space. Laugh at yourself, my boy, and you'll get hold of
the world by the tail and conquer it!"

How true it is!

The greatest humoristic after-dinner speaker in America to-day is Simeon
Ford. How often have I laughed at and with him. Study his humor. Half of
it is making fun at himself, his "bizarre, gothic style of
architecture," and that kind of thing. He pokes fun, slyly, at himself,
and watches the effect on other people. Instead of "guying" other, and
sensitive, people--(notice, I say sensitive, _not_ sensible),--he guys
himself, and the more absurd the picture he can draw of himself the more
he seems to enjoy it. He is original, quaint, individualistic, truly
funny, not a mere retailer of old chestnuts, warmed over at the brazier
of his wit, but a creator, a real _maker_ of humor, and the result is
people sit and laugh and laugh, and then laugh some more, and when it
is all over go away wondering what it was all about. But there is no
sarcasm, no sting, no malice in the fun, no one is hurt, everything is
as harmless as the frolics of a young lamb.

So it was with dear little Marshall Wilder. Dear Marsh! how I loved him!
Handicapped with a distorted body, his mind was as quick as lightning.
How well I remember running in upon him in his bedroom in a hotel in
Buffalo one morning and asking him to come down to a breakfast table of
friends who had assembled to give me a "Good-by." Though he was not
well, he hastily threw on his clothes, came down, and for an hour
brightened our circle, with some of the most flashing, bright, and
spontaneous wit I ever heard. Everybody was charmed, delighted,
thrilled, for he sprang from gay to grave, laughter to tears, jollity to
pathos so startlingly quick as to keep us with one hand to our eyes,
wiping away the tears, when we had originally raised them to hide our
wide-open, laughing mouths. He loved to make others happy; he was ever
ready to plunge deep into the pool of simple-hearted pure fun. Who will
ever forget that day when he, Elbert Hubbard, Von Liebich, with half a
dozen or more of the brightest minds of the Continent, who were visiting
at Roycroft together, planned to go to the Pan-American Exposition at
Buffalo. I was privileged to be of the number. We planned to go as a
lot of country joskins, real "Hicks," with hayseed in our hair, and
carrying our carpet-bags with us. As I was the only bewhiskered man of
the "bunch," I was made the victim. I was to dress in country style, go
down the "Midway"--or whatever the street of shows was called--and
attract the attention of the "barkers" and draw their fire. Then the
others were to saunter up and we, in turn, would open up our fire upon
the barker. Can you imagine the results? We carried out the plan exactly
as contemplated. I ate liquorice and let the juice flow down from the
corners of my mouth, so that it looked like tobacco juice, I gaped at
everything, and listened with wide-eyed wonder, I felt like a
countryman, so now I looked like one, and I became, immediately, the
butt of the jokes and jests of the "spieler" of the show before which I
stood. I think I can fairly hold my own in such a combat, and the
audience that was assembled, generally seemed to think so, but imagine
the way the fur began to fly when Hubbard arrived and chipped in, and
Marshall and Von, and Bert II, and each of the others. Talk about a
stranger dog set on by a dozen home dogs--it was nothing, compared with
the fun we had badgering and baiting that over-confident spieler. Then I
moved on to the next stand, far enough away, however, so that no one
was aware of our plot. The crowd soon "tumbled" and followed, and we
repeated the game to the infinite amazement of the discomfited
"barkers." It was the wildest revelry of good-natured, good-humored,
spontaneous fun I have ever engaged in, and a thousand years can never
efface its memory.

Dignity! What had we to do with dignity? We were fun-makers,
delight-makers, like the old-time Indians of the cliff-dwelling days,
and we went into the game with vim, energy, earnestness, abandon, and
enthusiasm.

And I learned a wonderful lesson, once, from Marshall Wilder, that was
worth many a long-winded sermon for practical usefulness in meeting the
hardships, the woes, the pains of life. I was on the stage of a theater
with him, just preparatory to his "act." He was suffering excruciating
agony--as he often did, from his frail and deformed body--and sweat was
pouring down his brow and cheeks. "Put your arms around me, and love me
tight, George!" he gasped, "hold me tight," and I held him, clasping his
hands also in mine. He gripped me with fierce intensity, clearly
indicating the pain he was in, and thus we stood, until the call came
for him. Then, wiping his brow and face, with a smile that was at once
ghastly and sweet in its pathos, he rushed before his audience, and had
them laughing at his merry quips and quirks, his jests and jokes,
before I could recover from the sympathy I felt for his deep suffering.
Brave, courageous, plucky Marsh. Ready to make fun for others in spite
of his own pain. How often when men come to me with long drawn-out tales
of their woes, _their_ pains, _their_ sufferings, _their_ trials,
_their_ hardships, do I feel like saying to them: "Cut it out! Go and do
as did Marsh Wilder. Make some one else laugh. Make some one else happy,
and you'll forget your own troubles!" For it is true. The very effort of
concentration upon making others laugh, or add to their happiness,
largely, if not completely, leads to a forgetfulness of one's own woes.

Then, too, the man who can laugh at himself wins a hearing from the
world that nothing else can gain for him. There is an appeal, somehow,
in this fact, that is irresistible. Bishop Peck, of the M. E. Church,
was a Falstaffian build of man. Indeed, it is said that he weighed a
full pound for every day in the year. A man with three hundred and
sixty-five pounds of corporeal presence naturally possessed an
aldermanic "front" of compelling proportions. On one occasion the Bishop
was called upon at the General Conference (which, I believe, that year
met in Baltimore), to represent the church upon the Pacific Coast. The
good bishop had a habit of always stroking, or smoothing down his vest,
when beginning his address, and at this time, as he arose, and began his
deliberate strokings of his vast and protuberant rotundity, he
accompanied it with the words: "Brethren, the Pacific Slope greets you!"

His amazement, as a perfect roar of laughter greeted him and shook the
building, can well be imagined, yet he did not lose his _sang-froid_. In
another moment he had grasped the fun of the situation, and laughing
with the vast audience, seized upon that as a theme upon which he played
with eloquence, fervor, and power in an extemporized speech which, as
many who heard it say, he never surpassed in his life.

Suppose his "dignity" had prevented his joining in the laugh at himself!
What an opportunity he would have lost.

I saw a similar event once in the Free Trade Hall, in Manchester,
England. That great assembly hall was crowded, awaiting the coming upon
the platform of the Conference of all the Baptist Ministers of Great
Britain. We had been waiting some time and I, for one, was young enough
to be impatient as the time announced drew near. It was in the days of
Moody and Sankey's great revivals in England, and Sankey's hymn, "Hold
the Fort!" had captured the church-going ear. To pass away the time I
started the song. The audience caught on. We sang the first verse and
the chorus with vim and fervor. Then, just as we began the second verse,
the body of ministers began to march on to the platform, led by their
gray-haired president. Recall the lines and imagine the result as the
words of the marching ministers were united in our thoughts!

    See the mighty host advancing
    Satan leading on!

Some of us shrieked with laughter. One man near me nearly had a fit of
hysterics. They say Englishmen can't see a joke. I never saw an American
audience "catch on" any quicker than did that Manchester one. In a
moment the singing stopped and the place was in an uproar of wildest
laughter. The good president at first seemed nonplused and confused, but
some one must have explained it to him, for before the ministers had
scarce taken their seats, he advanced to the edge of the platform,
secured silence, and began to the effect: "Beloved friends! If we seem
like the hosts of evil, marching with Satan at their head, we belie our
looks. The Evil One has blinded your eyes. We are the army of the other
side. We are Christian soldiers, engaged in a never-to-cease conflict
with that army of evil that we shall assuredly conquer," and so on,
giving one of the most pertinent, direct, spontaneous, and truly
eloquent of addresses.

He rose to the occasion--joined in the laugh upon himself, won his
audience, and then used the sympathy he had gained, to strike home some
deep and important truths.

This is what I want to live, to radiate: love of humor, readiness to
laugh at it even though it be laughing at myself, ready to make it when
I can for others, ready to join in other people's appreciation of it.




CHAPTER XX

RADIANCIES OF THE "ETERNAL NOW"


Is there any past, any future, in our lives? If I look back upon the
past, or anticipate the future, whether with joy or pleasure, do I not
do it in the _now_? To-morrow never comes, for when it arrives it is no
longer to-morrow,--it is _now_. Life is one _eternal now_. The great
trouble, however, with most people, is that they have not learned that
fact. They do not live in the _now_, they sit down and lament over the
past; weep that its joys are gone, its glories faded, altogether
oblivious of the resplendent beauties that now surround them, the
radiant joyousnesses that environ them, NOW. Or, they sit in fond
anticipation, in expectation, with impatient waiting for to-morrow, for
next week, for next year, ignoring the immediate and present sweet
singing of the birds, the exquisite daintiness of the flowers, their
delicate fragrance, the majesty and sublimity of the snowy mountain
peaks, the upright stateliness of the trees, the supernal clarity of the
sky, the pellucidness of the atmosphere, the champagne-like quality of
the air, NOW.

What time we lose, waste, pervert, by forgetting the duty, the joy, the
delight of living in the Eternal Now. Take your joys as they come along.
It is the Divine plan that every moment shall be filled with His
joy--the joy of living, of being.

Eyes are given to see with _now_! Are you using them now? Do you gaze
upon the grass, the trees, the flitting butterflies, the busy insects,
the bees, the beautiful birds, the clouds, the sky, the sea, the
rippling cascades, the _everything_ of Nature, NOW, and enjoy their
many-formed, many-hued, many-graced splendors.

Ears are given for hearing _now_!

Are yours alert for all the sweet, the pleasant, the comforting, the
joyous, the sublime sounds that might come to them now? Or are you like
the "fools and blind" who will sit at a Boston Symphony concert and
gabble gossip or retail slander?

Palates are given to taste with _now_!

Are you tasting the apples, the rare lusciousness of grapes, peaches,
oranges, plums, and the thousand and one delicate fruits _now_, or are
you regretting the lost truffles, the sauces, the spices, the wines, the
stimulating things of yesterday, or longing for the Lucullus repasts of
to-morrow?

Oh, the content and happiness of taking joys as they come, in their
simpleness and naturalness, in their every-day, common, normal order; of
looking for them, expecting them, anticipating them, going out, as it
were, to meet them.

Is it only a walk of ten blocks (or five) to the store, or office, or
school? Are you ready as you step out of your door to inhale the
fragrance of the morning air, or enjoy its own peculiar delight if the
morning is wet, misty, foggy, rainy? Do you see the moving and sun-lit
clouds; the clear sky, the rustling leaves of the trees; the hopping of
the happy birds; the joyousness of the children walking to school?

Be alert, receptive, ready. Seize the _small joy of the now_, and you
will find it far more delightful than all the anticipations, and even
the realizations of what seem to be the _large joys of the to-morrow_.

One of the saddest pictures on canvas to me is one called "The Pursuit
of Pleasure." It represents a female figure as _Pleasure_, floating
through the air, and followed by an eager crowd of men and women, of all
ages and conditions in life. Reaching, grasping, breathless, regardless
of their tramplings upon each other, indifferent that some of their
whilom companions are fallen and cannot arise, and that hopeless despair
is depicted in their eyes and faces, each and all of the remaining
strugglers fix their eyes upon the phantom though alluring figure. And
thus the pursuit goes on continuously; there is no reaching her; she is
ever illusive and evasive, a delusion and a snare, ever beckoning yet
ever retreating.

In her sculptured fountain at the Panama-Pacific Exposition, Mrs. Harry
Payne Whitney expresses the same idea, but even more forcefully than
does the picture. Here are thirty-seven figures nearly all intent upon
reaching their goal of happiness. They cannot even see what it is. Yet
the eagerness depicted upon the faces, in the straining attitudes, the
strenuous striving in that one direction, all typify the desire, the
intentness, the resolute pursuit of happiness. Then, alas, when the
doors are reached, they are both found closed, guarded by Assyrian and
Egyptian figures, that suggest the occult mystery of the beyond, and
that look down sternly and unyieldingly upon the two figures at their
feet, long strivers, evidently pleading for the admission that is denied
them. There are two definite, distinct, and different ways in which
these two allegories can be interpreted. One is that mankind ever lives
in the world of the senses, pursuing the gratifications of the now, the
feastings, the drinkings, the carousings, the pleasuring, the wantonings
of the sense-life, the sensual life, and that such a pursuit is ever
doomed to failure, for man--the spiritual, created in God's own
image--can never be satisfied with the temporary things of earth and
sense.

The other interpretation is that man is ever seeking for some _far-off_,
great, _extraordinary_ pleasure, joy, or satisfaction, something in the
future, rather than living in the smaller joys of the _now_. The child
longs to be the youth or maiden, enjoying "sitting up at nights," "going
to parties," "eating candies," "going out with the boys," "smoking like
a man"; the youth eagerly works for the time when he shall be his own
master, control his own business; the maiden, have her lover, marry
successfully, become the mistress of her own house; the grown man looks
forward to and works desperately for the time when he shall have "made
his pile," and the woman to "an assured place in society." These, and a
thousand and one "_pursuits_" engage men and women.

In my own life I am eagerly desirous to radiate the opposite of both of
these conceptions. I certainly do not wish to belong to the class
pictured in Christ's parable of the rich man; he who thought only of the
so-called good things of this life which he would enjoy now--he who
said: "Let us eat, drink, and be merry, for to-morrow we die." The
slightest observation of life, of the men and women one meets daily,
soon convinces one of the hollowness, the dissatisfaction, the
incompleteness of all earthly things. The subject is too trite to need
any amplification. Yet, the wonder of it is, that, in spite of this
fact, the great majority of people still thus strive for wealth, place,
power, honor, social success, possessions, attainments. Why is it that
this _ignis fatuus_ has such power of allurement? Why is it that men
and women are so foolish, so slow to rule their actions by their own
inner spiritual awakenings, rather than the habits and fashions followed
by others?

I have no desire or ambition for fame, for honor, for success, for
place, for power, _as such_. They are useless to me save as I may use
them for the benefit, the happiness, the pleasure of my fellows. I am
slowly awakening to the realization of what I believe now to be a primal
fact, viz., that all a man can really hold and enjoy in his living hand,
in his soul, in his life, is that which he gives away, shares,
distributes among his fellows.

Elsewhere I have quoted Joaquin Miller's lines from _Peter Cooper_:

    For all you can hold in your dead, cold hand,
    Is what you have given away.

I now wish to radiate my belief in the enlargement of that idea as
stated above. Even knowledge can give no real satisfaction unless
shared, given to others; the joy of a picture owned is lost unless
others can enjoy with you. In other words, the possession of anything
_for self alone_ is destructive of happiness. One learns slowly but
surely that even in these things of the mind and the soul:

    That man who lives for self alone
    Lives for the meanest mortal known.




CHAPTER XXI

RADIANCIES OF EXTREMES


Life is made up of extremes and everything that comes between them.
There is the North Pole and there is the South Pole. There is the heat
of the fiery furnace and the cold of the Arctic Zone. There is the
height of heaven and the depth of hell; the voice of the thunder and the
whisper of the gentle zephyr.

Man is a singular being. He is as diverse as is the manifold face of
Nature upon which he gazes. His likes and dislikes are many and varied.
Men of equal intelligence and equal powers differ in their ways of
looking at the same thing. The poet Browning effectively states this
when he says:

    Ten men love what I hate,
    Shun what I follow, slight what I receive;
    Ten, who in ears and eyes
    Match mine.

In the face of such facts one is compelled to the conclusion that
personal idiosyncrasy or individual preference alone can decide what it
wants, needs, and must have, in this large diversity that is offered
it.

The fact that ten men who have equal powers of observation and
reflection as myself love the things that I hate, and reject the things
that I receive, has absolutely no influence in deciding me in regard to
the things that I hate and receive, any more than the fact that I hate
and receive things to which they have the antagonistic feeling
influences them; hence it is useless for me to attempt to enforce my
likings and antipathies upon others, even as it is useless for them to
attempt to force theirs upon me.

So I have been led to accept the philosophy, which I wish to radiate to
all men, that it appears to me the Divine Wisdom has provided for these
personal idiosyncrasies of human nature by giving to us the extremes of
things with everything that lies between. So, regardless of my own
preference, I believe that the strong wind is as much a beneficent force
of Nature as is the zephyr; the thundering cataract of Yosemite as the
placid Mirror Lake; the avalanche as the snowflake; the thunder as the
violet; the earthquake as the rippling rill; the blazing meteor as the
Milky Way; the flaming sun-spots as the sparkling dewdrop; the fiery
volcano as the quiet glowworm; the giant sequoia as the tiny
forget-me-not; the thundering breakers of ocean as the gentle pattering
raindrop; the fiery boiling geyser as the silently flowing fountain; the
dazzling comet as the serene fixed star; the rugged Grand Canyon as the
flower-besprinkled sward; the monster whale as the tiny gold-fish; the
giant elephant as the timid mouse; the blaring trumpet as the soothing
guitar; the startling kettle-drum as the smoothly flowing 'cello; the
clanging cymbals as the seductive oboe.

I firmly believe and wish to radiate my belief that God has as much use
for the man of the farm as for the man of the drawing-room; the rudeness
of "The man with the hoe" as the smoothness of the man with the higher
education. He needs the arid desert as well as the fertile plain; the
wild ruggedness of the ravine as well as the cultivated garden; the
colorless abysses of the glacier as well as the flower-besprinkled
foothills. He has use for the snowy plains of the north as well as the
rice fields of the south; the cactus as well as the orchid; the giant
suaharo as well as the shrinking gilia; the prickly pear, as the velvety
peach; the sword-fish, as the nautilus; the shark as the flying-fish;
the flaming sunrises and sunsets, as the tender tints of the lily, and
the night-blooming cereus; the deep purples, as well as the blush rose;
the glowing yellows as the softer blues; the piercing greens as the
quieter violets. The bluffs and promontories that thrust their heads out
into the ocean are as much a part of God's great out-of-doors and of as
much use as are the placid landscapes; the mountain heights as much
needed as are the flower-bespangled levels; the vast reaches of prairie
as the secluded and confined valley. The piercing cold of the Arctic has
as much a place in Nature as the alluring mildness of Southern
California or the Riviera; the monster tides of the Bay of Fundy as the
ripples of the placid pool.

The sturdy and warlike Viking has as much a place in history as the
diplomatic and artistic Italian; the Negro as the Caucasian; the
Chinaman as the French; the Oriental as the English; the Japanese as the
American.

El Capitan and Gibraltar are not exquisitely carved statues by Canova or
Thorwaldsen, but they have just as much a place in the history of the
world's development.

The wilds of the high Sierras, in all their rude and majestic splendor,
rugged and tremendous vastness, where clear-eyed, horny-handed,
strong-oathed, and rudely clad men wander and labor, are very different
from the city drawing-rooms,--those places of pink teas and white
kid-gloved men and women; those breeding places of superficial
conventionality and effete conceptions of people and life, but I doubt
not that the high Sierras have produced more of benefit to mankind than
all the drawing-rooms of all the civilizations.

I love the pastoral and quiet landscapes of the Connecticut River
Valley, of placid Killarney, of the quiet vale of Avoca, of picturesque
Normandy, but the passion, power, majesty, sublimity, solitude,
dreariness and desolation of the far-reaching Colorado Desert, deep
descending Grand Canyon, bold escarpments of the Red Rock country, and
other tremendous and solitary places of Nature command me, allure me,
appeal to me, and dominate me quicker than the quiet places of beauty.

What, in Nature, to some men is the end of things to others is the
beginning. The sacred writer says that God even "maketh the wrath of men
to praise him," as well as their love and tenderness.

Life is not all comprised about a slender figure and transparent
profile; faultless coils of hair; soft, rich, clinging garments; laces
falling over taper fingers; graceful and dignified demeanor; low and
sweetly modulated voice, and the perfection of faultless manners. There
may be a place for the rude, uncouth clodhopper with disfigured
features; tousled hair; clad in homespun or cheap denim; rags taking the
place of lace; boorish and clumsy demeanor; a voice like a steamer
foghorn; and the apotheosis of all that is blundering and awkward in
manner.

I do not, for one moment, defend any unnecessary boorishness or
uncouthness of manner, and must not be understood as doing so, but at
the same time, in spite of these things, I am impelled to state my
conviction that the latter class is more needful to the real progress
of the world than the former. I notice that several times in the history
of the world, canal-drivers, shepherd-boys, wood-choppers, and
rail-splitters have made wonderful pilots for the Ship of State.

God has use in His world for the rough as well as the polished; the roar
of the thunder as well as the coo of the dove; the stentorian
trumpet-tone as well as the still, small voice. John the Baptist came
from the desert robed in skins and camel's hair; his voice, doubtless,
was not soft and well-modulated as were those of Herodias and Salome. He
was "the voice of one crying in the wilderness." His call contained the
thunder tones of the storm and wild cry of the lonely eagle seeking its
solitary aerie; the strength and the roar of the lion. It was neither
refined, pleasing, nor cultured, but it possessed life and power and it
was chosen to herald the coming of the Messiah.

Nowhere have we been told that Elijah, Jeremiah and Daniel were noted
for the soft and dulcet tones of their voices, yet they were the chosen
instruments of the Divine in overthrowing dynasties and changing the
history of nations. Peter the Hermit was not a sweet-voiced singer in
Israel, but he started a movement that led to the civilization of
Europe. I doubt not that the charges of the British against Joan of Arc
that she cried in a coarse military voice when she led the armored
hosts of France were true, but she drove the foreign invader from the
soil of her beloved France where they had held footing for nigh upon a
hundred years and no one else had been able to win a victory from them.

I doubt not there were times when Grant's voice did not possess the
mellow and refined quality of the drawing-room exquisite, but he won
victories and made a united people possible. John Brown was rude, rough,
uncouth, boorish, when compared with the refined and polished cavaliers
of the South. They called him a bandit, an invader, a revolutionist, an
anarchist, and they captured and hanged him, but to thousands of men his
crazy dream of the invasion of the South to forcibly compel the freedom
of the slave is being more and more seen by hundreds of thousands of
wise men to have been one of the most practical and effective means of
calling the attention of men to the moral principle involved in the
question of slavery, as to whether men of one color of blood or skin had
the right to hold in bondage men of a different color.

When Theodore Parker was denouncing the iniquities of any and all
slavery, his voice was not as soft and gentle and sweetly modulated as
that of Longfellow, yet it played as important a part in the history of
the development of mankind and stirred men to higher endeavor on the
part of their suffering and down-trodden fellows.

What, then, is the upshot of the whole matter? It seems to me it is
this: Listen to the voice that appeals to your own soul; that lifts you
from the lower to the higher; that thrills you to deeds of heroism, that
stimulates you to acts of nobleness, that calls you to a life of helpful
self-sacrifice; and while doing this, cease to criticise, to find fault,
to censure the kind of voice to which you do not care to listen. The
strong, vigorous, robust, red-blooded man of the out-of-doors generally
will not speak nor act with the perfect restraint and conventionality of
the man born in the atmosphere of the drawing-room, but his message may
be just as helpful to the world, and as divinely inspired as that of his
more refined and dignified prototype.




CHAPTER XXII

ABSORPTION IN RELATION TO RADIATION


Most important factors in Living the Radiant Life are Living the Life of
_Possession_ and Living the Absorptive Life. To radiate one must
possess, and to possess one must absorb. To give largely and well, one
must receive largely and well. The Absorptive Life is as essential as
the Radiant Life. Out in the great silences are the eloquent voices of
God ready to speak to the attentive soul; out in Nature a million voices
are ready to impart knowledge to the ignorant. All one has to do to
receive is to "ask"; not with the voice but with the whole being. As a
sponge absorbs water up to the limit of its capacity, so should man
absorb, and then, unlike the sponge, which must be squeezed from without
ere it will give off that which it has received, man should radiate from
within all that he has received.

There are few people in the world who are true absorbers. We are so full
of prejudices, conceits, notions, that we refuse to receive from this,
that, or the other source, because, forsooth, we in our pride deem the
source unworthy. The true life receives from every source. Call nothing
unclean. All things are yours. God is over and in all. Prove all things.
Open your heart to all good from whatever source. Stand humbly before
God ready to receive. Keep your hands open; your eyes, your ears, your
nostrils, your whole nature in a state of active receptivity. Be afraid
of nothing. Some one comes and tells you that in this or that he has
found spiritual life and help. You, however, have been taught to regard
that as a dangerous thing, so you are afraid of it. Arise and be above
such fears. Are you a man, a woman, a human soul, made in the image of
God and given powers of thought, of discernment, of decision? Or are you
a mere puppet to be worked by the string of other men's thoughts, other
men's ideas, other men's opinions? Listen for yourself; think for
yourself; decide for yourself; act for yourself. If a thing seems right
to your own soul do it though the heavens fall and you suffer the
condemnation of all mankind. True and rapid progress will never come to
the race until individual men learn that they alone are the arbiters of
their own destiny.

Go out into Nature, into the silences, into the workshops and the marts
of trade _and absorb_. Listen to every good voice that speaks, and if
you are not sure whether the voice is good or not, listen anyhow and
"prove" it by the infallible tests of purity, unselfishness, and uplift.

Every human soul may be a wireless telegraph receiver. God is flashing
out messages every moment from His million and one instruments all over
the universe. They are all kinds of messages--but all from the one
spirit, and therefore all spiritual. They appeal to the bodies, the
minds, the souls of men, and all you have to do to receive them is to
have your receiving apparatus of body, mind, and soul attuned to the
sending apparatus of the Loving Sender. Get in tune. Cry out to God: I
want all there is. I cast aside all prejudgments, all conceits, all
ideas. Let me hear direct from Thee. Go out into the fields and receive
from the spirit that is in, over, and about Nature. Every tree, flower,
grass, bird, insect, animal, cloud, storm, rock, stream has a message
for you if you will but hear it. Love alone can open your heart to
receive; it is the key with which the soul and mind and body are set in
tune. Get yourself into _relationship_ with Nature. Feel your kinship.
God is the Father of every tree as much as he is your Father. Go and
claim your family. And claim all the good they possess as your own, for
it is yours and merely awaits your taking. As a child you did this with
your mother. The nourishment of her breasts, the gentle hush of her
voice, the soothing touch of her fingers, the brooding yearning of her
love; all these were yours the moment you cried out for them. Mother
Nature is as full of the spirit of Love as your physical mother. Indeed
the latter is one in spirit with the former. Call out then. Demand, with
the simple expectancy of the child, all that you need. Call for it
confident that it will come. Expect it, and according to your expectancy
it will be given unto you.

But to do this you must be a true child of your Nature Mother. You must
confidently lean on her breast, you must confidently blend yourself with
her, you must let her touch you as your mother used to touch you when, a
helpless babe, you lay in your cradle. Her hand went all over your body,
from head to foot, with loving, soothing caress. Let the sun and the
breezes touch your body in like fashion. Their fingers will soothe with
mesmeric power and at the same time bring health and strength and vigor,
and withal, peace. Go and lie down on the bosom of the Earth Mother;
feel her pulsating heart, and in time, when you have forgotten your
artificiality and pretension, your so-called civilization and culture,
and found anew your kinship with the Earth, you will feel the whole
power of Nature pulsing through your veins; the fever of your unhealthy
blood will be soothed and it will flow naturally and coolly as the sweet
sap that ascends to the nourishment of the topmost branch and leaf.

And when life has wounded you, cut you, torn you almost limb from limb,
and you feel and see yourself only an almost dismembered trunk, Nature
will soothe and heal you. Your wounds will soon be scarred over and the
trees, the ferns, the birds, the grasses, the squirrels, the bees, the
buds, the blossoms, and the butterflies,--all--will associate with you
on equal terms. They will neither laugh at you nor repel you, but as
loving friends come and associate with you in sweet and dear kinship.
You will walk through the aisled forest temples of God repentant and
forgiven for sins of the past, and shame and sorrow will flee away,
replaced by the calm joy of the peace that flows into the receiving
heart like a river. You will undress and bathe in the sunshine and the
pools, the creeks and the rivers, fearless and unabashed, for you will
have exposed your soul to the soul of things; real shame has nothing to
do with externals.

But, you ask, how am I to begin to observe and thus absorb the good
gifts of God into my very life in order that I may live and radiate them
to others? Let me help you to begin!

To be satisfied is to stagnate and petrify. In his _Rabbi Ben Ezra_,
Robert Browning has three pregnant lines:

    What I aspired to be,
    And was not, comforts me:
    A brute I might have been, but would not sink i' the scale.

The aspiring soul is the one reaching out to absorb. One might be a
satisfied brute by closing all the avenues of aspiration and high
ambition, but it is immeasurably better to be an unsatisfied, aspiring
man rather than the satisfied low-minded brute.

Aspiration is the hunger of the soul. Hunger implies need. So
foster--cultivate--your hunger. The hungry seek for food, and food gives
new life, new growth, new strength, new power. The Universe of God is
full of food for man's mind and soul. And it is of infinite variety,
capable of nourishing myriads of soul-powers that now lie dormant in
your nature. Awaken to your needs. Be on the lookout every moment for
the free gifts of God that hang from the trees of life that grow in
every back yard as well as on high mountains and in every fertile
orchard.

There is a great deal more in this expression, "cultivate a hunger,"
than at first sight appears. People who satisfy their lower appetites
know nothing of the true hunger of the soul. And consequently when they
see the food designed by the Almighty Love and Wisdom to satisfy to the
full all the demands of true hunger, these grossly contented minds pass
them by, their eyes are closed so that they see not; their senses are
dulled so that they smell not, hear not, feel not, taste not. I have
seen people fast from every kind of food, solid or liquid, for ten,
twenty, thirty or forty, and in one case even for eighty days. At the
end of these fasts, the fasters related with delight their keen pleasure
and satisfaction at realizing what real hunger was as differentiated
from the mere appetite for food that they had felt prior to their fasts.
As a rule we eat too much. We satiate ourselves upon foods that are not
always good for us, and thus destroy the true normal appetite for pure,
good, healthful, simple foods.

Among these people who fasted were several who were thin and poorly
nourished, and yet who had abnormal appetites and ate far more food than
those who were robust, hearty, vigorous, and strong. The physician said,
what was self-evident, that the more food they ate, the less nourished
they became, because they overloaded themselves with food and much of it
was the wrong kind. It was hard work for these people to fast, but at
the close of the fast, their abnormal and unnatural appetite had
disappeared and in its stead had come a true, normal hunger which
revealed to them the right kind of food that they should eat to satisfy
the demands of the body and which, when they did eat, was immediately
assimilated. The result was that within a month or two, after having
learned what real hunger was as differentiated from perverted appetite,
they were fat and rosy, plump and vigorous, beautiful and energetic.

It is exactly the same in our mental and spiritual life. We feed upon
the grosser foods to satiation and repletion and the result is that we
suffer from mental and spiritual dyspepsia and are pale, thin, anęmic
and weak, where we should be beautiful, vigorous, energetic, and strong.
Quit stuffing and craving the lower foods. Stay away from the theater,
the vaudeville, the cheap show. Quit reading the sensational novel, the
trashy story of excitement. Give your brain, your mind, your soul, a
rest. Fast a while. Do as Elijah did, as Jesus, as Mahomet. Go into the
desert, the solitude, and for forty days and nights rest, body, mind,
and soul, until real hunger takes possession of you. Then come forth and
begin to absorb from all the great wealth of God that surrounds you.

There are three chief sources of purest mind and soul supply and I wish
briefly to consider each one of these. They are: 1. Observation. 2.
Reading. 3. Intuition.

This may not be a scientific classification, but it suffices for my
purpose. I have not put the most important first, but observation is the
one man most relies upon.

1. Observation is God's method of filling up the inner supply of man's
knowledge through the senses. He sees, feels, hears, smells, tastes, and
through these avenues receives mental impressions. One can observe the
lower things or the higher. Every day as I ride on the train or street
cars, I observe men reading their newspapers. As a rule I can tell in a
few minutes what a man's mental hunger is by watching him read. He
chooses the pink sheet and devours with avidity the stories of prize
fights. He turns to the pages devoted to courts and reads the accounts
of murder trials or of scenes where lawyers quarrel or jangle and where
witnesses testify to disgusting and loathsome things. Another man is
interested in clean athletics and reads with interest of college
football, Marathon games, and the like. Still another is absorbed in the
news of a higher nature, a meeting of the Hague Peace Conference, the
endeavors of statesmen to bring about a better understanding between the
North and the South, between nations. In other words, a man takes what
his appetite craves out of the newspaper. Just so it is with all life.
Men take whatever their appetites crave. If the appetite is false,
unnatural, abnormal, they take injurious food. Only when the depraved
appetite becomes changed into natural, normal hunger, is the right kind
of food sought and found. Yet there is immeasurably more of the pure,
good food to satisfy the perfect, normal hunger, than there is of the
carrion which the vulture instincts in us crave.

2. Reading. While I have put this under a separate head, it really
belongs under the head of observation, for the reading of books is but
observation of the observations of other men. Yet, as I shall show
later, this is a special field which one should endeavor to glean with
care.

3. Intuition. To the really normally hungry soul, this is the chief,
indeed, the only source of spiritual food. It is what Emerson called the
"Oversoul," and what Doctor Buck meant when, in speaking of Walt
Whitman, he said he possessed the "cosmic conscience." It is
receptiveness to universal truth, Divine truth, that truth which knows
no time, no place, no boundaries of nationality, no difference in creed,
in sect, in sex, in color, but that, like the sun, shines alike upon
all, whether bond or free, rich or poor, learned or unlearned, black,
white, brown, or red, savage or civilized. It is the spirit that
possessed--in varying degrees--Gautama, Buddha, Confucius, Mahomet,
Jesus, Joan of Arc, Emerson, Browning, Whitman, all great souls who have
seen the truth universal and recorded it for the uplift and ennobling of
mankind.

May I here suggest a few ideas as to how you should begin to absorb the
good things of God in order to get the fullest benefit from them, and
then let us go out together and absorb some of the things that will make
one a newer, fuller, more vigorous and truly radiant being.

Get into the habit of looking out of your bedroom window at the skies
each night before you retire to rest. Is it clear? Study that brilliant
scheme of stars and planets. What grander sight could you ask for? Yet
every common man and woman may see it from the smallest attic or
hall-bedroom window. Is the moon in the heavens dimming the stars but
flooding the earth with dream-light? Can you see the great wonderful
clouds floating about in the night's silences away up under the light of
the moon or against the sparkling of the far off stars? Or is the sky
dark and lowering with black clouds so that you can see nothing as yet?
What a wonderful thing that cloud screen is; that soft, moist vapor
piled in great billows above us, shutting out the heavens and their
wonders from our gaze. How dark it seems on the earth beneath. How shut
away from the brightness and serenity of the stars. Yet we know that the
clouds are but temporary, that they will soon pass over, and that we are
perfectly safe nestling here on the quiet bosom of mother earth.

Look up to the heavens _every night_ for some intellectual and spiritual
food, just as you go to the dining-room, _only more so_. Form the habit!

Study the stars as David did. They are as free to you as they were to
him. The poorest beggar and the most degraded sot have as much claim to
the stars as the king on his throne or the most divine man that ever
lived. What a wonderful drama is being nightly played in the skies. How
much more interesting and attractive to the seeing and understanding eye
than the puppet shows of the theater, where there is so much of the
glare, the tinsel, the sham, the shoddy.

The Passion Play of Oberammergau is well worth seeing. To witness and
hear the dramas of Wagner is worth while, especially soul-stirring
_Parsifal_, but here in the heavens is the great mystery of the Creator,
watched over, guarded, protected by these bright armored knights,--the
stars and the planets, the comets, the nebulę, the milky way,--with a
vigilance which is as keen as it is eternal.

A thoughtful girl once wrote me to the effect that after she first began
to realize the glories of the stars, she prayed to a different God from
the God she had always associated with formality, churches, prayer
books, creeds, and the communion service. She said, in effect, that her
prayer became less glib, less wordy, less ready, for the stars inspired
her with the sense of majesty and awe of the Great Creator, so that she
came before Him with words that meant more even though they came with
less smoothness of utterance. Awe will take the place of smug
self-satisfaction; the obeisance of the soul to mere bending of the
knees; an all-sweeping passion for uplift rather than vain repetitions
and selfish cries for more of the baubles of life to play with. There is
no doubt whatever that Tennyson had some such thoughts in mind when he
wrote in _Locksley Hall_:

    Many a night from yonder ivied casement, ere I went to rest,
    Did I look on great Orion sloping slowly to the West.
    Many a night I saw the Pleiads, rising through the mellow shade,
    Glitter like a swarm of fireflies tangled in a silver braid.

Longfellow, too, has an exquisite poem on _The Light of the Stars_:

    The night has come, but not too soon;
      And sinking silently,
    All silently, the little moon
      Drops down behind the sky.

    There is no light in earth or heaven
      But the cold light of stars;
    And the first watch of night is given
      the red planet Mars.

    Is it the tender star of love?
      The star of love and dreams?
    O no! from that blue tent above,
      A hero's armor gleams.

    And earnest thoughts within me rise,
      When I behold afar,
    Suspended in the evening skies,
      The shield of that red star.

    O star of strength! I see thee stand
      And smile upon my brain;
    Thou beckonest with thy mailed hand,
      And I am strong again.

    Within my heart there is no light
      But the cold light of stars;
    I give the first watch of the night
      To the red planet Mars.

    The star of the unconquered will
      He rises in my heart
    Serene, and resolute, and still,
      And calm, and self-possessed.

    And thou, too, whosoe'er thou art,
      That readest this brief psalm,
    As one by one thy hopes depart,
      Be resolute and calm.

    O fear not in a world like this,
      And thou shalt know ere long,
    Know how sublime a thing it is
      To suffer and be strong.

So study the stars, get from them all you can. Let their serenity sink
into your soul, and their calm peace speak peace to your troubled and
restless spirit. Yield to your imagination as to whatever they bring
you, and be thankful for every suggestion of largeness, bigness, power,
and love.

In his _Saul_, Browning has David tell how the stars suggested to him
the life of the people far away, who dwelt far beyond the possibility of
his ever seeking them. How could he, the poor and humble shepherd lad,
ever hope to see and know these people? Yet he could picture them. So
can you. Let your imagination grow! Let it roam! Enjoy all it gives to
you of good and inspiration. Think of the life you might live if you had
the power some of these people have, and then seek to live worthy of
that larger life even in the restricted sphere in which you are placed.

But there are other things in the heavens, almost as common as the
stars, that may become a great and glorious inspiration to you.

I once saw a display of lightning that came to me as a revelation from
God. It was so vivid and intense that the friends who were with me, old
Arizona pioneers who had braved hundreds of storms, were afraid, and
like myself hid their faces in their blankets. But by and by the
absurdity of this act struck me;--as if we were safer with our heads
covered than if we were taking in the sight in all its sublimity and
terrible splendor. So I resolutely cast my blanket aside, and although I
had not yet gotten over the shaking of my knees, I stepped to the cabin
door and enjoyed the splendid scene to the full.

Who could hope to describe this display so that others can see it, or to
be believed if he even attempts to picture the intense and vivid
brilliancy of that evening's marvelous fire-works? For a few moments we
were enveloped in a "darkness that could be felt," and then, in a
moment, what seemed to be hundreds of millions of darting, zig-zag forks
of lightning struck downwards through the heavens in every direction. We
were encircled in these myriad flashes of vivid violet light that almost
blinded us with their brilliancy. For an hour or more this display
continued. But it was a sight that I can never forget, and it gave me a
new insight, and new thoughts about the glory of God.

I have sat in the grass on a summer night or have walked many a mile
both in the South and in the West watching the scintillating, yet soft
and delicate, light of the fireflies as they sparkled and twinkled at my
feet and in the air all about me. With a sort of irregular yet rhythmic
movement they opened and closed their tiny lanterns, and interested,
fascinated, and thrilled me by the perfection of their simple beauty.

With equal fascination I have watched the phosphorescent glow on the
ocean beach, as the great foam-crested breakers curved over and dashed
shoreward, gleaming with that peculiarly weird brilliancy, altogether
different from any other light known to man. It is even more fascinating
when seen in the amethystine waters of the Gulf of Mexico, as the
steamer plows its way through the yielding waters and casts the
gleaming and phosphorescent spray from side to side in the otherwise
dark and silent night.

Talk about the beauties of Nature! Once begin on such a theme and there
seems to be no end. A thousand and one things crowd upon the mind
begging, clamoring for utterance in this record, but space forbids. Do
not say you cannot see, do not say there is nothing in your immediate
surroundings for you. You cannot take a step without glimpsing beauty of
some kind if your eyes are awake to observe and your heart to absorb.
Only this morning the maid in "doing up my room" in the city of Chicago
pointed out the beauty of the black trunks and branches of the trees in
the avenue contrasted against the pure white of the snow which had just
fallen. Then she remarked that even the smoky buildings were changed
into something beautiful and harmonious when the snow came, and she
commented upon the fact that she found beauty here that charmed,
thrilled, and stimulated her soul, just as much as she did amid the
much-described and certainly more glowing and picturesque scenery of
California.

Here is the true spirit! Do not repine for the things that are away off
and that you cannot have. Take from what you can get, or go resolutely
to work to get the more desirable surroundings. But _wherever you are_
absorb that which is _now_ and _here_ presented to you, and thus you
will learn to know and appreciate greater and grander things when
opportunity places them before you.

2. _Absorption through Reading._

It must not be understood that because I am constantly urging my readers
to rely upon their own observations of Nature that I do not fully
appreciate the benefit books may be to them. Books form a large place in
my own life, and I would regret to be separated from them. They bring
into my life the inner life of all the observers, thinkers, orators,
seers, poets, and prophets of the ages, and yet what are books but the
records of men's observations and their thoughts upon those
observations? All books are not good. There are books and books. And
just as some associates are injurious, so are many books. Do not waste
your time on the cheap, the trashy, the useless, and injurious. Select
only those books from which you are sure you can absorb those things
that will be helpful and beneficial.

Some people say they read simply for entertainment. There are times when
it is well to read with this object in view. If one is weary in mind or
body, the brain has been overtaxed, trouble distresses one, then it is
well to seek entertainment. For entertainment and the forgetting of
one's cares, troubles, and weariness will mean rest and recuperation.
It is well to be able to absorb such from a book that takes away
thoughts from one's self. But even at such times, choose the best books
from which you may absorb those things that will enable you the better
to take up the battle of life with renewed energy and courage.

Do you try to keep up with all the latest books? Why? Do you read simply
to say that you have read, to be able to give expression to the usual
fashionable gabble on so-called "current literature"? It is not the
amount you read, but the amount of good, ennobling, and uplifting
influences that you gain from your reading that makes reading worth
while. No person that lives can read book after book in rapid succession
and absorb therefrom anything worth while. As well sit down and eat from
six o'clock in the morning until twelve o'clock at night and expect the
body to be healthful as to read continually and expect the mind to be
healthful. It is not eating but assimilation that builds up the body.
Just so, it is not reading but mental absorption that informs the mind
and strengthens the soul. One book a year, thoroughly mastered, out of
which you have absorbed helpful, stimulating, invigorating,
health-giving, power-producing thought and action is worth more than a
thousand books swallowed whole without thought or digestion.

Joaquin Miller says that "Books are for people who do not think." Very
often this is a correct statement. While it is a good thing to desire
the knowledge we can gain from books, it becomes an evil thing when we
gain all of our knowledge of the world around us in this fashion. If the
only thoughts we have are the thoughts we get from books, books are an
injury instead of a blessing; a crutch instead of an invigoration.

In his early life, Edwin Markham, the poet, had but three books, the
Bible, Shakspere, and Bunyan. Yet from these three books and the
contemporaneous study of the mountains, valleys, canyons, plains,
orchards, gardens, ocean, sea-beach, and valleys by which he was
surrounded, he absorbed thoughts and saw things that enabled him to
write poems that have thrilled and benefited the world.

Sir John Lubbock a few years ago chose from all the millions of books
that have been published one hundred which he claims comprises all the
best literature of all the ages, and more recently still, President
Eliot of Harvard compressed upon a five-foot shelf all the books that he
deems necessary for the really thoughtful man to possess.

I am not prepared to accept these or any other limitations as to the
books I shall possess and read, and yet I do want to urge the principle
involved in them upon my readers. Learn to do your own thinking rather
than take your thoughts at second hand from what some one else has
written. At the same time I would urge upon you the reading of the
writings of our great poets that you may absorb from them their love of
Nature. In this way it may be that you will be won to the love and
appreciation of that which you have never before known or enjoyed. Just
as the artist on his canvas sets forth for us a beautiful scene out of
the great world that surrounds us and thus focalizes our attention upon
it, and teaches us to see the beauty which hitherto we had passed
unobserved, so does the poet focalize our attention upon that which
hitherto we had passed by and neglected.

Let us read, therefore, by all means, but not as an end in itself. Let
us read that thereby we may be stimulated to go out into Nature to see,
feel, and absorb for ourselves. Many of the books that are "worth while"
were written by men and women who have been close observers of Nature.

It is by observation that we absorb the facts and lessons of Nature.
Some of the most helpful and beautiful books have been written as the
result of the exercise of this faculty combined with the reflection that
always comes to the truly thoughtful. The sciences are based upon
observation, and as soon as one becomes interested in any particular
line of study it is amazing how many fascinating things begin to crowd
upon his attention. The great scientist, Agassiz, said that he could
find enough to thoroughly and completely fill the whole of a life of
eighty years in as much as he could cover with his one hand. I have
spent night after night with astronomers whose whole vocation was to
study the heavens and learn the wonderful lessons revealed thereby. One
of the happiest epochs of my life was to spend two months in the High
Sierras of California with Joseph Le Conte, the great geologist, and his
keen and trained eyes revealed to me things in Nature that I had never
seen before, and life has ever since been richer and fuller because of
the experience.

Darwin studied the facts of development of plant and animal life until
he wrote a book which has completely revolutionized the thought of the
world. He spent years in studying the movements and influences upon the
ground of the common earth-worm and showed us how great a friend to
humanity is this apparently insignificant and useless creature.

Sir John Lubbock, the eminent statesman and philosopher, busy with the
affairs of city and nation, spent years in studying the actions and life
of the tiny ant and has given us most fascinating accounts of what he
saw with philosophical deductions therefrom.

The Audubons spent their lives in studying the animals and birds of
North America and their books have been a source of intense delight and
instruction to all those that have been privileged to read them and see
their marvelous illustrations.

Michelet, the great French scholar, studied the bee and then wrote a
book about this busy insect that is as fascinating as a romance and as
thrilling and interesting as a drama.

John Ward Stimson studied the various forms of snow crystals, salts, of
rock substances; the natural forms of leaves, their systems of veins;
the spines of the various cactuses; the marking on the furs of animals
and the backs of reptiles, snakes, lizards, toads, etc.; indeed, all the
multi-form shapes, spirals, curves, angles, lines, etc., of Nature, and
wrote a book on them entitled _The Gate Beautiful_ which one great
critic and poet affirms is the greatest book, outside of the Bible and
Shakspere, the world has ever known. And thus might I go on page after
page, merely suggesting what men with the seeing eye and understanding
heart have given to the world as the result of their observations of
Nature.

Who would not observe in this fashion? Who would not like thus to fill
up the mind and the soul with such wonderful facts and beautiful truths
deduced therefrom?

Henry D. Thoreau, John Burroughs, Philip Gilbert Hamerton, John Muir,
John C. Van Dyke, and W. C. Bartlett have studied Nature in the trees,
grasses, the birds, the animals, and the sunrises and sunsets until they
have been able to thrill the world with the record of those things that
they have seen and felt.

Ernest Thompson Seton, W. J. Long, and C. G. D. Roberts have studied the
wild life of animals until they have written books that have charmed
perhaps millions of readers by revealing to them phases of animal life
that they had never believed existed.

Jack London goes up into Alaska and with trained eye observes the wild
wastes of snow and winter desolation and comes back and writes books
that win him fame and wealth, because of his power to see and tell what
his seeing makes him feel.

This world is full of beauty, of knowledge, of joy, to the hungry mind
and soul, and its treasures are all free, are all to be had merely for
the asking, for the seeing, for the reaching out.

Nothing repays every effort more abundantly than does Nature. She
preaches more eloquently, because more simply, purely, and directly than
any divine that ever occupied pulpit. She is the direct voice of God to
mankind, ordained by the Infinite himself. Few men in sacerdotal robes
ever come to us with this divine song upon their lips. Joaquin Miller
never wrote truer words than:

      The woods keep repeating
    The old sacred sermons whatever you ask.

It may be that as you read over what I have said of the observations and
achievements of the scientists and others that you will say that you
have no such opportunity for wide observation as this. It is not
necessary that you should have. Let me suggest to you how to begin the
development of your powers of observation in order that you may in your
way reap as beautiful a harvest as those men have in theirs.

David was only a poor shepherd boy, but while out tending his flocks by
day and night he learned the wonderful lessons that he afterwards
incorporated into the Psalms. It was his observations, without
scientific knowledge, without observatories, without telescopes, or
other scientific instruments, that gave him such clear knowledge of the
stars that he was able to sing those wonderful words that have thrilled
all mankind ever since they were uttered, "The heavens declare the glory
of God, and the firmament showeth His handiwork." While a shepherd boy
without training, without education, he so observed the things about him
that when, later in life, the power of expression came, he was able to
sing messages that will live so long as man lives.

So, like David, begin to study the common things about you. Observe the
flowers. Observe their loveliness. Study the infinite variety of their
form, color, fragrance; compare them one with another; ask yourself why
one appeals to you more than another; wherein the special beauty and
attractiveness lies of one flower over another for you. No one can study
the flowers and not realize that the Divine Creator loves beauty, for
the infinitude of varieties that are presented, from the delicate
orchids and cactuses of the tropical forests and barren deserts down to
the plainest sunflower and dandelion, are all rich in a beauty and
attractiveness all their own.

Ina Coolbrith, the California poet, in one of her sweetest songs, says:

    I will out in the gold of the blossoming mould
    And sit at the Master's feet,
    And the love my heart would speak,
    I will fold in the lily's rim,
    That the lips of the blossom more pure and meet
    May offer it up to Him.

See what a beautiful conception! Her heart was full of desire to lift
her prayer of thankfulness, praise, and supplication up to God, but
feeling her own inadequacy and incompleteness, and realizing the perfect
purity of the delicate lily, she felt that she might wrap her prayer up
in the rim of the flower and thus make it acceptable to the God of
purity and immaculate whiteness.

There never was a flower yet that was not a miracle to the observing eye
and thinking mind. How does it shape all that beauty? From whence does
it gain those delicate tints, tones, and colors? From what laboratory
does it extract those exquisitely delicate and delicious odors?

Oh, wake up to the beauty of the common grass, the common flowers, the
common trees. Open your eyes to see, open your hearts to feel, cultivate
your hunger for these common things and then absorb and assimilate them.

But the flowers and trees are but merely a part of the great world of
Nature from which one may absorb things beautiful and grand.

People who live by the sea or by an inland lake have wonderful
opportunities for the observation of grandeur, sublimity, and beauty.
Joaquin Miller once stood by the seashore and wrote these words of
poetry:

    The sun lay molten in the sea
    Of sand, and all the sea was rolled
    In one broad, bright intensity
    Of gold and gold and gold and gold.

He saw the gold of beauty which in this materialistic age few men deem
of value. But when all the gold of commerce has disappeared, the gold of
beauty is a treasure stored up in one's soul that will accompany him
through all the ages of eternity. The one is ephemeral and useful only
to provide the food, clothing, and shelter we need for the body, the
other, permanent, enduring, lasting, that clothes the mind with
brilliant images and the soul with helpful and stimulating aspirations.

It is one of the mistakes of life to overlook the apparently small,
trifling and near-by things, in the vain desire to see some great,
large, important thing. The things about us are the essential things of
our life. Too often we deem them unimportant. We are so accustomed to
seeing them that we pay no attention to them, yet these things were
worth the thought of the Almighty Creator. Every blade of grass, every
leaf of every tree is a revelation of some thought of God, hence can
never be beneath the notice of mankind. This careless and unobservant
attitude of mind shows our ignorance and our unwisdom. God's mysteries
are before us and we refuse to read them. As Walt Whitman says: "Our
streets are strewn with leaves from the book of God and we see them
not." We pass them by. Let us learn to pick up these divine mysteries
and in their sweet, beautiful simplicity read their sublime lessons to
our own hearts.

Who would think of learning anything from the mists? Yet Joaquin Miller
once wrote these words:

    Behold the silvered mists that rise
      From all-night toiling in the corn,

    The mists have duties up the skies,
      The skies have duties with the morn;
    While all the world is full of earnest care
    To make the fair world still more wondrous fair.

In one of his poems, one of our great poets tells the story of a number
of poor people who came to see their king who was to approach with his
gayly dressed bands of music and all the pomp and ceremony attendant
upon kingship. The story goes, however, that the Captain of the Province
drove the poor people away and refused to allow them to be present when
the king passed through.

Let the poet now tell his own story:

    Lo, then a soft-voiced stranger said:
      "Come ye with me a little space.
    I know where torches gold and red
      Gleam down a peaceful, ample place;
    Where song and perfume fill the restful air,
    And men speak scarce at all. The King is there."

    They passed; they sat a grass-set hill--
      What king hath carpets like to this?
    What king hath music like the thrill
      Of crickets 'mid these silences--
    These perfumed silences, that rest upon
    The soul like sunlight on a hill at dawn?

    Behold what blessings in the air!
      What benedictions in the dew!
    These olives lift their arms in prayer;
      They turn their leaves, God reads them through;
    Yon lilies where the falling water sings
    Are fairer-robed than choristers of kings.


    Lift now your heads! yon golden bars
      That build the porch of heaven, seas
    Of silver-sailing golden stars--
      Yea, these are yours, and all of these!
    For yonder king hath never yet been told
    Of silver seas that sail these ships of gold.

    They turned, they raised their heads on high;
      They saw, the first time saw and knew,
    The awful glories of the sky,
      The benedictions of the dew;
    And from that day His poor were richer far
    Than all such kings as keep where follies are.

Have you experienced these blessings in the air? Have you felt these
benedictions in the dew? Have you seen the exquisite robes of the
lilies? Have you seen the ships of gold sailing through the silver seas?
And the bars of gold that build the porch of heaven?

You have rushed to see the pomp of kings. You have rushed to see the
glitter and tinsel of the circus procession. You have struggled with
desperation that you and your wife might mingle with the gayly dressed
throng at some fanciful revel. Why be so eager for these vain shows and
yet not see the true beauty, real gorgeousness, undying splendor of
these other outward manifestations of the thoughts of God?

Eager desire for the vain pomp and circumstance of things reveals the
abnormal and depraved appetite just the same as the glutton's and
drunkard's cravings do. The more they are fed the more fiercely their
fires rage and the less satisfied one becomes. It is only real things
that will satisfy the hunger of the immortal soul, and then one of the
remarkable things is how the trivial and small things will produce
satisfaction.

As George Macdonald says in his fascinating story, _Sir Gibbie_:

    It is wonderful upon how little those rare natures capable of making
    the most of things will live and thrive. There is a great deal more
    to be got out of things than is generally got out of them, whether
    the thing be a chapter of the Bible or a yellow turnip, and the
    marvel is that those who use the most material should so often be
    those that show the least result in strength or character.




CHAPTER XXIII

RADIANCIES OF DEATH


For centuries the human mind has been afraid, disturbed, distressed, at
the thought of death; the uncertainty of the beyond; "shall we know each
other there?" and the thousand and one questions that have arisen as to
what life, if any, there is beyond the grave. Years ago, in my own
innerness, all sense of fear, of disturbance, of distress at the thought
of death vanished, never again to appear. I have no resentment at the
thought of death, either for myself, or those I love. I expect it for us
all, and am neither surprised nor hurt when it comes. There may be the
sense of physical loss, but that is all. There is no sense of _real_
loss of anything except the temporal, the physical, that which, in the
very course of Nature, must pass through the change we call Death.

Hence I feel I have definite and positive radiancies upon this subject,
which I am assured will bring comfort and peace to those who can enter
into the spirit of them, and accept the same assurances that have come
to me.

The first of these that I would radiate with clearness and fullness is
that _man is a spiritual being and not physical_. Much of the fear,
dread, distress, pain of death has come from the mistaken belief that
man is physical. Death has come and robbed us of the life of the
physical. The flesh has become cold, inanimate, lifeless, therefore dead
and lost to us. The mother has grieved herself into sickness and a
ruined life because of the death of her babe. Husbands have wept long
for the wives they thought they had lost. Sorrow, grief, sadness,
woe--these seem the natural accompaniments of death. Our customs, our
language, our literature, our poetry, our art, are full of the
expressions of this thought--the trappings of woe, the solemn
countenance, the hushed voice, the somber garments, the widow's weeds,
the black band of bereavement, the hearse, the funeral marches, the
watch of the dead, the lighted candles, the solemn funeral addresses,
the tears, the grief that will not be comforted, all speak of the
sadness attributed to death. Tennyson's _In Memoriam_, Browning's _La
Saziaz_, and hundreds, thousands, of lesser poems have been written on
the woe, the grief, the cruelty of death.

While I long for the physical presence of my beloved ones as much as do
other men, I would radiate my belief, my restful assurance, in the love
that exists, _persists_, _lives_, after what we call the death of the
body, and that, therefore, to me, save for the loss of the physical
presence, there is absolutely no death, no need for sorrow, grief, pain,
or woe.

As birth itself is a death of the embryonic life, so is death a birth
into the life beyond--the life of the spirit, the life, free,
unhampered, unhindered by the flesh. Browning expresses it perfectly in
his wonderful _Pisgah Sight_, where he stands and looks "over Jordan"
into the Promised Land:

    Good to forgive,
    Best to forget;
    Living we fret,
    Dying we live.
    Fretless and free, soul,
    Clap thy pinion,
    Earth have dominion,
    Body, o'er thee.

The Indians' attitude towards death is very beautiful to me. They regard
it as a natural change; a something to be expected, to be looked for,
and therefore to be met with bravery, courage, and fearlessness. While I
know they grieve deeply at unexpected deaths by accidents, sudden
disease, in war, etc., and make a loud show of their grief, that is
merely the child part of their nature asserting itself. When a man, a
woman, has lived out the natural term of years and he, she, feels death
approaching, retirement is made to some quiet and solitary place, where
Death is awaited with calmness, serenity, and fearlessness. This is
what I would radiate, both for myself and those whom I love. I believe
with all my heart in the great goodness of God; in the progressiveness
of the human soul towards the godhead possible for us.

I look forward with confidence and eager anticipation to the adventures
new and brave that are to meet me when I go beyond. I have had a grand
and glorious time here. In spite of hardships, sorrows, griefs, pains,
sickness, bereavement, poverties, and the pains that come from a
recognition of my own mental and spiritual imperfections, I have had a
wonderfully rich, joyous, and blessed life. I am thankful for it all. As
I look back upon it I regret only those things wherein I have brought
pain and sorrow to others. As for myself, all the pains and distresses
are gone and forgotten; the joys and delights, the pleasures and
happinesses, only, remain, and for these I am thankful beyond all power
of expression.

Shall I, then, be afraid that the Supreme Power who has so blessed me in
this life will be unable, or unwilling, to equally bless me in the one
to come? Fearless and unafraid I await the issue, nay, with glad
confidence I will welcome it when it comes.

Hence, again to quote Browning, whom I love and revere for his great
helpfulness:

    I would hate that Death bandaged my eyes, and forbore,
      And bade me creep past.

    No! let me taste the whole of it, fare like my peers
      The heroes of old;
    Bear the brunt, in a minute pay, glad, life's arrears
      Of pain, darkness and cold.

I want to meet death in just that spirit; open-eyed, in full possession
of my senses, if that be possible, that I may have full cognizance of
the experience as I pass through it. But let it come as it may, I want
to be ready to meet and greet it.

In many of his poems Walt Whitman fully expresses my conceptions, and
Joaquin Miller's many sweet poems reėcho the thoughts that come to me,
again and again, as I contemplate the sleep that has no earthly
awakening. Take his beautiful _River of Rest_:

      A beautiful stream is the River of Rest;
    The still, wide waters sweep clear and cold,
      A tall mast crosses a star in the west,
    A white sail gleams in the west world's gold:
      It leans to the shore of the River of Rest--
      The lily-lined shore of the River of Rest.

      The boatman rises, he reaches a hand,
    He knows you well, he will steer you true,
      And far, so far, from all ills upon land,
    From hates, from fates that pursue and pursue;
      Far over the lily-lined River of Rest--
      Dear mystical, magical River of Rest.

      A storied, sweet stream is this River of Rest;
    The souls of all time keep its ultimate shore;
      And journey you east or journey you west,

    Unwilling, or willing, sure-footed or sore,
      You surely will come to this River of Rest--
      This beautiful, beautiful River of Rest.

And elsewhere he says:

    I go, I know not where, but know I will not die,
      And know I will be gainer going to that somewhere;
    For in that hereafter, afar beyond the bended sky,
      Bread and butter will not figure in the bill of fare,
      Nor will the soul be judged by what the flesh may wear.

Here is the spirit in which he describes and meets death:

    Come forward here to me, ye who have a fear of death,
      Come down, far down, even to the dark waves' rim,
    And take my hand, and feel my calm, low breath;
      How peaceful all! How still and sweet! The sight is dim,
      And dreamy as a distant sea. And melodies do swim
      Around us here as afar-off vesper's holy hymn.
      This is death! With folded hands I wait and welcome him.

Thus, in very deed, and very truth, would I await and welcome him. And
so I would radiate, now and ever, being sorry for my failings and
failures, but thankful beyond measure for any small degree of
helpfulness, joy, happiness, blessing I may have brought to others, and
with only one great desire towards the earth and its inhabitants, viz.,
to be remembered as one who loved and sought to bless his fellow men.




BOOKS BY GEORGE WHARTON JAMES


    PALOU'S LIFE AND APOSTOLIC LABORS OF PADRE FR. JUNIPERO SERRA,
    Founder of the Franciscan Missions of California. 372 pages, limited
    edition, 1000 copies only printed. $10.00 net.

    HEROES OF CALIFORNIA. 515 pages, with eighty illustrations. $2.00
    net; postpaid, $2.16.

    THE GRAND CANYON OF ARIZONA; HOW TO SEE IT. 265 pages, with maps and
    48 pages of pictures. $1.50 net; postpaid, $1.63.

    IN AND AROUND THE GRAND CANYON OF THE COLORADO RIVER IN ARIZONA. 346
    pages, with 23 full-page plates and 77 illustrations in the text.
    Crown 8vo. $2.50 net; postpaid, $2.70.

    THE INDIANS OF THE PAINTED DESERT REGION. 268 pages, with 16
    full-page pictures and 50 half-page illustrations from photographs.
    Crown 8vo. $2.00 net; postpaid, $2.18.

    IN AND OUT OF THE OLD MISSIONS OF CALIFORNIA. 392 pages, with 142
    illustrations from photographs. 8vo. $3.00 net; postpaid, $3.20.

    THE WONDERS OF THE COLORADO DESERT (Southern California). With a
    colored frontispiece, 32 full-page plates, and more than 300 pen and
    ink sketches by Carl Eytel. 8vo. $2.50 net; express paid, $2.75.

    THROUGH RAMONA'S COUNTRY. 406 pages. Fully illustrated from
    photographs. Crown 8vo. $2.00 net; postpaid, $2.20.

    THE STORY OF SCRAGGLES. An autobiography of a Song Sparrow.
    Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth, $1.00 net; postpaid, $1.07.

    INDIAN BASKETRY. Fourth Edition, including "How to make Indian and
    other Baskets." 412 pages. With 600 illustrations. 8vo. Cloth, $2.50
    net; postpaid, $2.75.

    PRACTICAL BASKET MAKING. 124 pages. With nearly 100 illustrations.
    $1.25 net; postpaid, $1.35.

    TRAVELER'S HANDBOOK TO SOUTHERN CALIFORNIA. 507 pages, with
    illustrations. 16mo. Cloth, $1.00; postpaid, $1.10.

    WHAT THE WHITE RACE MAY LEARN FROM THE INDIAN. 269 pages. 84
    illustrations. 8vo. Cloth, gilt top, $2.00; postpaid, $2.20.

    CALIFORNIA BIRTHDAY BOOK. 343 pages. 16mo. Cloth, $1.00; postpaid,
    $1.10.

    AN APPRECIATION OF CHARLES WARREN STODDARD. $1.00.

    THE GUIDING LIGHT. In paper 50c, cloth $1.00.

    A LITTLE JOURNEY TO STRANGE PLACES AND PEOPLES. Fully illustrated,
    269 pages, $1.00 net, postage 10c.




_New Limp-Leather Edition_

MARK TWAIN

_On Thin Paper_

[Illustration]


Messrs. Harper & Brothers have just published the last volumes in this
new edition of Mark Twain's works. The contents of the volumes is the
same, with slight exceptions, as in the Uniform Trade Edition. The price
of this uncommonly fine Limp-Leather Edition is: Titles complete in one
volume, $1.75 net each; Titles in two volumes, $1.50 net each. This
makes a total of $39.00 net. But when sets are bought complete the price
is $37.00 net, a saving of $2.00. The titles and prices are:

  THE ADVENTURES OF HUCKLEBERRY FINN           _net_ $1.75
  THE $30,000 BEQUEST                           _net_ 1.75
  INNOCENTS ABROAD, 2 Vols. Each                _net_ 1.50
  JOAN OF ARC, 2 Vols. Each                     _net_ 1.50
  THE MAN THAT CORRUPTED HADLEYBURG             _net_ 1.75
  THE GILDED AGE, 2 Vols.                  Each _net_ 1.50
  TOM SAWYER ABROAD                             _net_ 1.75
  LIFE ON THE MISSISSIPPI                       _net_ 1.75
  A TRAMP ABROAD, 2 Vols.                  Each _net_ 1.50
  CHRISTIAN SCIENCE                             _net_ 1.75
  SKETCHES NEW AND OLD                          _net_ 1.75
  PRINCE AND PAUPER                             _net_ 1.75
  PUDD'NHEAD WILSON                             _net_ 1.75
  FOLLOWING THE EQUATOR, 2 Vols.           Each _net_ 1.50
  THE ADVENTURES OF TOM SAWYER                  _net_ 1.75
  A CONNECTICUT YANKEE IN KING ARTHUR'S COURT   _net_ 1.75
  AMERICAN CLAIMANT                             _net_ 1.75
  ROUGHING IT, 2 Vols.                     Each _net_ 1.50


COMPLETE WORKS OF MARK TWAIN

  AMERICAN CLAIMANT. Illustrated. Crown 8vo                    $1.75
  CHRISTIAN SCIENCE. Crown 8vo                                  1.75
  CONNECTICUT YANKEE. Crown 8vo                                 1.75
  FOLLOWING THE EQUATOR. Crown 8vo                              2.00
  GILDED AGE. Crown 8vo                                         2.00
  HADLEYBURG, ETC. Crown 8vo                                    1.75
  HUCKLEBERRY FINN. Crown 8vo                                   1.75
  INNOCENTS ABROAD. Crown 8vo                                   2.00
  JOAN OF ARC. Crown 8vo                                        2.50
  LIFE ON THE MISSISSIPPI. Crown 8vo                            1.75
  PRINCE AND PAUPER. Crown 8vo                                  1.75
  PUDD'NHEAD WILSON. Crown 8vo                                  1.75
  ROUGHING IT. Crown 8vo                                        2.00
  SKETCHES NEW AND OLD. Crown 8vo                               1.75
  THE $30,000 BEQUEST. Crown 8vo                                1.75
  TOM SAWYER ABROAD. Crown 8vo                                  1.75
  TOM SAWYER. Crown 8vo                                         1.75
  TRAMP ABROAD. Crown 8vo                                       2.00
            _Set of 18 vols. in a box_                             33.50
  MARK TWAIN'S SPEECHES. Crown 8vo.                  _net_ 2.00
  ADAM'S DIARY. Illustrated                                     1.00
  A DOG'S TALE. Illustrated                                     1.00
  DOUBLE-BARRELLED DETECTIVE STORY. Illustrated                 1.50
  EDITORIAL WILD OATS. Illustrated                              1.00
  EVE'S DIARY. Illustrated. Post 8vo                            1.00
  HOW TO TELL A STORY. Post 8vo                                 1.50
  IS SHAKESPEARE DEAD? Post 8vo                      _net_ 1.25
  TOM SAWYER. Holiday Edition. Illustrated. 8vo      _net_ 2.00
            Same in box                                       _net_ 2.00
  THE JUMPING FROG. Illustrated. Post 8vo                       1.00
  A HORSE'S TAIL. Illustrated. Post 8vo                         1.00
  CAPTAIN STORMFIELD'S VISIT TO HEAVEN. Illustrated. Post 8vo   1.00
  TRAVELS AT HOME. 12mo                            _School_ .50
  TRAVELS IN HISTORY. 12mo                         _School_ .50
  SEVENTIETH BIRTHDAY SOUVENIR. Illustrated. Paper. 4to          .50
  BIBLIOGRAPHY OF MARK TWAIN'S WORKS. 8vo        _net_ 5.00


       *       *       *       *       *

Transcriber's Notes:

Italic text is denoted by _underscores_.

Obvious printer's errors corrected.

Every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully as
possible, including obsolete and variant spellings, non-standard
punctuation, inconsistently hyphenated words, and other inconsistencies.





End of Project Gutenberg's Living the Radiant Life, by George Wharton James

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LIVING THE RADIANT LIFE ***

***** This file should be named 56306-8.txt or 56306-8.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/5/6/3/0/56306/

Produced by Larry B. Harrison, Christopher Wright and the
Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
(This file was produced from images generously made
available by The Internet Archive)

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
1.E.8.

1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country outside the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

  This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
  most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
  restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
  under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
  United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
  are located before using this ebook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
provided that

* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
  to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
  agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
  within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
  legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
  payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
  Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
  Literary Archive Foundation."

* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
  copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
  all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
  works.

* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
  any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
  receipt of the work.

* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org



Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

For additional contact information:

    Dr. Gregory B. Newby
    Chief Executive and Director
    gbnewby@pglaf.org

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.